...,.:..S!  '.  •.•%^.. 


.•*■^^^^" 


NEW 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
AT   LOS  ANGELES 


''■'      'I 


5 


-a" 


////a  /.   //f//fj 


u  I 


A  BORDERLAND  INDIAN  CHIEF. 


WHEN  MICHIGAN 
WAS  NEW 


H  Y 

HULDA  T.  HOLLANDS 


CHICAGO 
A.  FLANAGAN   COMPANY 


Copyright  1906 

BY 

A.  FLANAGAN  COMPANY 


in  I 


CONTENTS 


Fage 

Americans,   The  First  7 

Battle  of  Blood!)  Bridge  112 

Cadillac's  Village  79 

Canal,  the  First  220 

Cass,  Lewis  155 

i  Copper  198 

}  Copper,  Discovery  of     A  Legend  200 

^Detroit,  Early  History  of  59 

'  Detroit,  Old  130 

V  Eternal  Fire,  The  201 

^  Face  on  the  Moon,  The      A  Legend  -^2 

7  Fire-Fly  Game,  The  39 

^Ilabitans  1^^ 

^^IIou-  the  Arhutus  Came  to  Michigan.     A  Legend       177 

Hull's  Surrender,  General  150 

Indian  Corn  23 

*^  Indian  Games  37 

4.151SG 


4  CONTENTS 

Page 

Indian  Feasts  27 

Indian  Fishers  18 

Indian  Hunters  11 

Indian  Legends  and  Fairy   Tides  l-l- 

Indian  Lidlahy  47 

Indian  Names  48 

Indian  Tramps  52 

Indian  War  Dance  40 

Island  Fairies,  The     A  Legend  75 

Lake  Superior  Boats,  Before  the  Canal  216 

Iron  Ore  191 

Land  of  Souls,  The      A  Legend  25 

Lfl  Salle  and  the  Griffon  62 

Mackinan-  Massacre,  The  121 

Manitou  of  Belle  Isle,  The      A  Legend  70 

Maple  Sugar  -32 

Marquette,  Pere  202 

Mich-ili-mack-i-nac  72 

Michigan's  First  Motto  142 

Michigan's  First  Yell  174 

Military  Forts  181 

Missionaries  and  Far  Traders  59 

Pontiac  117 

Pontiac's  Conspiracy  ^1 


COXTEXTS  6 

Page 

Rattlesnakes  21 

Richard,  Gabriel  165 

Ro(hl,  Old  Mother  54 

Roger's  Rangers                                      '  88 

Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Before  the  Canal  211 

Shingebis  and  Kabebonika.    A  Legend  33 

Slreping  Bear,  Legend  of  the  210 

St.  Clair  Flats  175 

Tick-e-na-gun.  46 
Timid  Hare  and  the  Cruel  Lynx,  The     A  Legend      50 

W(dk-in-the-Water  163 

Weeng.     A  Legend  16 

White,  Peter  224 


WHEN    MICHIGAN   WAS   NEW 


THE  PERIOD  OF  DISCOVERY 


THE  FIRST  AMERICANS 

The  first  inhabitants  of  the  Borderland  region  of 
whom  we  have  any  certain  knowledge,  were  the  American 
Indians.  Where  they  came  from  is  a  mystery.  They 
were  here  when  the  new  world  was  discovered.  The  beau- 
tiful waters  of  the  lakes  and  the  rivers  were  their  high- 
ways, over  which  they  glided  in  their  frail  canoes.  The 
great  forests  were  their  hunting  grounds,  where  they 
followed  the  zig-zag  trails,  in  search  of  shy  bird  and  beast 
to  satisfy  their  hunger. 

From  the  carefully  preserved  records  of  the  earliest 
pioneer  missionaries  and  explorers,  we  learn  many  very 
interesting  facts  concerning  them.  These  visitors  found 
them  living  in  their  wigwams  and  lodges  of  skin  and 
bark.  Their  homes  were  rude  in  design  and  construction, 
yet  they  satisfied  the  simple  necessities  of  a  primitive 
people.  The  wigwams  were  small,  while  the  lodges  were 
large  and  roomy,  well  lined  and  car])etod  with  fur  rugs 
and  rush  mats. 

7 


8  WHEN  MICHIGAX  WAS  NEW 

Their  clothing  was  made  of  the  skins  of  wild  animals, 
ornainontod  with  colored  porcupine  quills  and  brilliant 
feathers.  Strings  of  wampum  beads  were  worn  around 
the  neck,  and  suspended  from  the  perforated  nose  and 
ears.  They  plaited  strij^s  of  ornamented  buckskin  with 
the  strands  of  their  long-  black  hair,  which  hung  in  a 
heavy  braid  down  their  backs.  The  great  chiefs  were 
distinguished  from  the  common  warriors  by  their  orna- 
ments. Their  head-dress  was  a  tuft  of  eagle  feathers. 
The  necklace  was  made  of  bear's  claws.  The  belt  was 
the  woven  hair  of  the  bear  or  bison  and  on  the  breast  was 
a  crescent  of  hammered  copper. 

Their  cooking  utensils  were  modeled  according  to 
their  crude  ideas  of  form  and  beauty,  and  were  made  of 
the  materials  that  nature  furnished.  Some  were  made 
of  stone,  some  of  wood  and  others  of  baked  claj^  The 
latter,  of  which  many  pieces  are  still  in  existence,  furnish 
specimens  of  the  first  American  pottery. 

^  Their  food  consisted  of  the  game  they  killed,  the  fish 
they  caught  and  the  scanty  crops  they  raised.  Corn  was 
the  staple  food,  and  it  also  figured  largely  in  their  le- 
gends and  folk-lore.  Besides  corn,  they  raised  beans, 
melons  and  squashes  in  large  quantities. 

Their  weapons  for  war  and  hunting  consisted  of  stone 
tomahawks,  war  clubs,  spears,  and  bows  and  arrows.  The 
bows  were  long  and  strong  and  were  very  etfective  in 
the  hands  of  the  savage  warriors.  The  arrows  were 
tip]ipd  at  one  end  with  flint  i)oints,  at  the  other  with 
feathers. 

Pipes  wore  a  very  important  feature  of  all  their  cere- 
monial  gatherings,  their  war  and  peace  councils,   and 


THE   PERIOD   OF   DISCOVERY  9 

their  feasts.  Some  of  tliese  were  made  of  baked  clay,  and 
some  were  carved  from  stone.  They  were  uni(|ne  and 
«rotesf|ne  in  desion,  l)nt  crnde  in  workmanshi]). 


PEACE    I'll'ES    AND   STEELS   FOR   STRIKING   EIRE. 

Wampum  was  used  ])y  the  Indians  for  the  record  and 
enforcement  of  their  uinvi'itteii  laws  and  treaties.  Busi- 
ness transactions  l)etween  different  tribes,  or  nations, 
were  not  recognized  unless  confirmed  bj'  strings  or  Ijelts 
of  wami)um.  Tliere  were  two  kinds  of  wampum — white 
and  dark  ])nr])le.  Botli  kinds  were  carved  from  the  outer 
an<l  inner  layers  of  certain  sea  shells  into  lieads  of  dif- 
ferent shapes  and  sizes.  An  inferior  kind  of  waini)uni 
was  sometimes  made  of  the  small  spiial  fresli  water 
shells  that  were  found  in  large  quantities  along  the 
l)ebl)ly  shores  of  the  Borderland.  The  wam]unn  lieads 
were  strung  on  strings  of  deer  skin  or  the  strong  sinews 
of  that  animals,  and  were  tlien  i)laited  into  braids  or 
belts. 


10  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

"Chemaim"  was  the  native  name  for  their  canoes. 
These  were  long,  narrow,  and  ])ointod  at  both  ends.  Some 
were  made  of  skins  stretched  over  a  light  frame  of  wood, 
some  were  made  of  logs  hollowed  out  until  the  surface 
was  very  thin,  and  some  were  made  of  birch  bark.  The 
latter  were  most  in  use,  and  much  pains  were  taken  in 
their  construction.  The  bark  was  stripped  from  the  tree 
in  one  piece,  large  enough  for  the  whole  canoe.  The  ends 
were  sewed  together  with  the  fine  strong  roots  of  the 
cedar  and  then  the  boat  was  made  water-tight  by  cover- 
ing the  weak  places  with  boiling  pine  pitch.  It  was  then 
stretched  over  a  frame  work  of  very  thin  ribs  and  cross 
pieces,  made  from  strips  of  cedar,  and  gaudily  painted 
with  natural  mineral  paints.  Both  ends  were  elevated 
above  the  water,  and  when  completed  it  resembled  a  Ve- 
netian gondola  in  shape.  Although  so  light,  it  was  very 
strong. 

The  marriage  ceremony  was  quite  simple.  The  bride- 
groom built  a  new  lodge  and  furni.shed  it.  When  the 
wedding  day  arrived,  the  bride  filled  a  dish  with  corn, 
gathered  sufficient  fuel  to  cook  it,  and  carried  them  to  the 
new  lodge.  This  ceremony  was  followed  by  a  great  feast, 
to  which  all  the  relatives,  and  sometimes  the  whole  vil- 
lage, were  invited. 

The  Indian  woman  was  frugal  and  industrious.  She 
wove  the  rush  and  corn-husk  mats  to  furnish  her  home. 
She  tanned  the  deerskins,  and  shaped  them  into  clothing 
for  her  family.  She  cured  the  soft,  rich  furs  of  the  na- 
tive animals  for  rugs  and  wraps.  She  plaited  splint  bas- 
kets to  hold  her  corn  and  beans,  and  she  rolled  the  wild 
hem})  on  her  thigh,  and  twisted  it  into  twine,  to  make  fish 


THE    TEKIUD    UE    Di.SLU\  EKY  11 

nets.  She  tilled  the  ground,  planted  the  seeds,  and  gath- 
ered the  crops.  She  dried  corn  and  beans  for  succotash; 
and  melons  and  squashes  to  add  to  her  savory  venison 
stew.  The  maple  trees  furnished  her  with  sweets,  and 
the  forest  depths  with  wild  fruit  and  berries.  She 
dressed  the  game  and  smoked  the  venison  that  her  Indian 
brave  brought  to  the  lodge,  and  she  carried  her  papoose 
on  her  back  wherever  she  went.  When  there  was  nothing 
more  important  to  do  she  embroidered  her  deerskin 
blouse,  scanty  petticoat  and  moccasins,  with  colored  por- 
cupine quills  and  wampum  beads.  It  was  considered  a 
disgrace  for  the  Indian  brave  to  perform  menial  labor 
of  any  kind.  The  wife  was  expected  to  do  all  that  was 
necessary  for  his  comfort  and  pleasure,  leaving  him  free 
to  hunt  and  fish  and  battle  with  his  enemies, 

INDIAN  HUNTERS 

As  THE  Indians  depended  almost  entirely  upon  the 
forests,  laTces  and  rivers  for  their  food,  they  all  became 
lexpert  hunters,  as  well  as  fishermen.  Some  of  the  old 
men  of  the  tribes  that  lived  in  the  villages  along  the  Bor- 
derland told  the  early  settlers  that  game  of  all  kinds  was 
so  abundant  when  the  white  men  first  appeared  in  this 
region  that  the  wild  animals  drew  up  in  two  lines  along 
the  shore  to  allow  the  canoes  to  pass  through  the  rivers 
between  them.  Herds  of  buffalo  wandered  over  the 
jirairies,  trampling  down  the  flowers  and  grasses  as  they 
rushed  on  in  their  clumsy  manner.  They  roamed  along 
the  banks  of  the  Detroit  and  St.  Clair  rivers  and  the 
wooded  shores  of  the  Tireat  Lakes.    Wild  pigeons  swept 


13 


WIIF.N   MICIlKiAX  WAS  NP]W 


along  like  clouds  overhead,  in  such  numbers  that  they 
sometimes  darkened  the  sun.  Flocks  of  ducks,  geese  and 
swans  nested  and  raised  their  young  among  the  reeds 
and  rushes  along  the  waterways.  Great  moose  and  elk, 
with  horns  like  the  trees  of  the  forest,  crashed  through 


INDIAN  ARROW-IIEADS. 

the  brush  and  thickets.  Droves  of  deer  browsed  in  the 
oak  openings  and  black  bear  fed  on  the  wild  berries  and 
acorns.  The  dark  forests  were  noisy  with  the  calls  and 
whistling  of  the  wild  turkey  and  other  game  birds,  and 
the  prairies  were  alive  with  grouse  and  partridge. 


THE    PKHIOT)    OF    DISCOVHIJV  13 

During  the  summer  the  Indians  cultivated  tlieir  crops 
of  corn,  beans  and  squashes,  but  when  the  winter  hunting 
season  arrived  they  started  on  their  annual  hunting  ex- 
peditions. Their  winter  hunting  camps  were  sometimes 
many  miles  distant.  For  this  reason  the  women,  children 
and  very  old  men  were  left  in  the  villages. 

The  hunting  camps  were  warm  and  comfortable.  They 
were  built  of  logs  piled  one  upon  the  other,  with  the  crev- 
ices filled  with  moss  gathered  from  old  trees.  The  roof 
Avas  made  of  sheets  of  bark  overlai)ping  each  other,  with 
a  hole  in  the  center  for  the  escape  of  the  smoke  which 
arose  from  the  fire  on  the  earthen  floor  beneath.  The  beds 
were  arranged  along  the  sides  of  the  room.  They  were 
raised  from  the  ground  on  logs,  which  were  covered  with 
sheets  of  bark,  over  which  they  spread  their  softest  and 
warmest  furs.  The  ])eds  were  narrow  and  served  as 
seats  in  the  daytime.  These  hunting  camps  were  always 
built  near  the  water,  on  the  bank  of  a  river  or  lake. 

The  Indians  hunted  and  trapped  the  bear,  the  l)eaver, 
the  bison  and  other  fur-bearing  animals,  more  especially 
for  their  furs,  while  the  deer  and  elk  furnished  them  with 
both  skins  and  meat.  They  were  experts  in  hunting  rac- 
coons, which  they  caught  in  traps.  These  traps  were 
made  of  logs,  and  were  placed  near  the  edge  of  ponds 
and  marshy  places  where  the  raccoons  went  in  search  of 
fi-ogs.  The  Indians  were  very  fond  of  raccoon  meat, 
which  they  boiled  and  ate  willi  mapK^  syrnp. 

The  annual  ring  hunt,  in  which  the  whole  tribe  some- 
times took  part,  was  held  every  fall  before  they  started 
for  their  winter  hunting  cam]).  The  I'iiig  was  made  by 
setting  fire  to  the  leaves  and  grass  in  a  circle  of  fifteen  or 


14 


WIllvX  .MJCilKiAN  WAS  NEW 


twenty  iriilos.  Tliis  fire  drove  all  the  game  to  the  center 
of  tlie  ring,  where  they  had  built  an  enclosure  of  logs  and 
brush,  into  which  the  frightened  animals  of  all  kinds  were 
(li'iven.     They  were  then  slaughtered  in  great  numbers, 


SKINNERS  AM)   HATCHETS. 


sometimes  as  many  as  five  hundred  deer  being  killed,  be- 
sides other  game.  When  the  hunt  was  over  the  game 
was  equally  divided  among  the  hunters. 


INDIAN  LEGENDS  and  FAIRY  TALES 

Although  the  Indians  had  no  written  stories  in  books, 
or  manuscripts,  they  had  a  very  interesting  folk-lore. 
There  were  hunting  stories,  and  songs,  and  legends  and 
fairy  tales,  besides  the  stories  of  their  totems  and  of  the 
daring  exploits  of  their  great  warriors  and  young  chiefs. 
When  the  long  winter  evenings  arrived,  they  gath- 
ered around  the  lodge  fires  and  listened  to  these  stories, 
which  were  told  to  them  by  the  old  story  tellers  of  the  dif- 
ferent tribes. 


THE    rKKlOl)    OF    l)IS('()Vi:i;V 


15 


Among  the  earliest  visitors  to  the  Borderland  were 
the  French  missionaries,  who  came  to  this  region  to 
teach  the  red  men.     Before  they  could  begin  their  work 


it  was  necessary  for  them  to  learn  the  language  of  the 
natives.  The  first  stc})  in  this  direction  was  to  win  their 
confidence  and  good  will.  This  was  done  by  making  them 
l)resents  of  generous  lengths  of  broadcloth,  gaudy  col- 
ored calicoes,  glass  beads  and  silver  ornaments,  and  by 


16  WHEN  MICIIIUAN  WAS   XKW 

mingling  freely  with  them  in  their  homes.  The  mission- 
aries went  with  the  Indians  on  their  hunting  and  fishing 
expeditions,  ate  their  stewed  venison  and  succotash  from 
wooden  bowls  with  wooden  spoons,  smoked  their  chiy 
and  stone  peace  pipes  around  the  lodge  fires  and  slept  in 
their  wigwams. 

In  this  way  the  missionaries  learned  to  understand 
and  speak  the  language  of  the  red  men,  and  at  the  same 
time  they  heard  and  remembered  the  legends  and  fairy 
tales,  stories  and  songs,  as  they  were  told  by  the  Indian 
story  tellers  nearly  three  hundred  years  ago.  When  they 
returned  to  the  mission  houses  they  wrote  these  stories 
in  their  own  language.  Many  of  the  manuscripts  which 
they  wrote  at  that  time  have  been  carefully  preserved. 
It  is  from  these  manuscripts  that  historians  have  learned 
much  about  the  very  early  history  of  the  Borderland. 
Scattered  along  through  this  history  are  the  legends  and 
fairy  tales  that  were  told  to  the  first  American  boys  and 
girls,  long  before  the  white  men  knew  anything  about 
this  country. 

WEENG 

Weeng  was  the  Kmg  of  Sleepy  Land,  and  ruler  over 
all  the  little  fairies  who  guarded  the  Indian  children 
while  they  slept.  During  the  daytime  these  tiny  crea- 
tures hid  in  all  sorts  of  curious  places  around  the  lodges 
and  wigwams.  They  crawled  under  the  loose  bark  on  the 
roof,  cuddled  down  in  the  warm  ashes  of  the  camp  fire, 
or  behind  the  birch  bark  mokoks  of  maple  sugar.  Each 
one  was  armed  with  a  tiny  war  club.    AYhen  the  darkness 


THK  ri:iM()i)  OF  i)is('()\i:in'  17 

began  to  settle  down  over  the  forest  they  went  around 
among  the  children  and  tapped  them  gently  on  their  fore- 
heads to  make  them  sleep.  If  one  blow  was  not  enongh 
it  was  repeated  again  and  again  until  the  eyelids  grew 
heavy  and  began  to  droo]),  the  heads  began  to  nod,  and 
one  by  one  the  children  all  floated  away  into  Sleepy  Land. 

The  Weengs  were  especially  fond  of  the  little  pa- 
pooses. They  hid  in  the  long  braids  of  hair  that  hung 
down  the  mother's  back,  or  perched  upon  her  ear  until  it 
was  naptime  for  the  little  one.  Then  they  would  tap  the 
round  black  head  very  gently,  until  it  began  to  nod,  when 
the  mother  would  whisper  softly  to  herself,  "The 
Weengs  have  called  the  papoose,"  and  she  would  wrap 
him  in  the  warm  soft  furs  and  place  him  in  the  bark  ham- 
mock that  hung  from  the  center  pole  of  the  wigwam. 

But  it  was  not  the  children  alone  who  felt  the  gentle 
taps  of  the  tiny  war  clubs.  The  Weengs  sometimes  hid 
in  the  tobacco  pouch  of  the  hunter,  and  when  he  sat  down 
on  a  log  to  rest  and  smoke  his  pipe  they  would  climb  to 
his  forehead  and  give  him  a  few  taps  that  would  send 
him  off  to  sleep.  Then  the  game  would  pass  him  in 
safety,  and  he  would  be  obliged  to  return  to  his  lodge  and 
go  to  bed  hungry. 

Once  a  great  hunter  whose  name  was  Tagoo  went  out 
with  his  dogs  to  kill  a  deer.  He  soon  struck  a  fresh  ti-ail 
and  followed  it  thi'ough  a  long  stretch  of  forest.  For  a 
time  he  heard  the  baying  of  his  dogs  and  then  they  were 
silent.  PTe  searched  the  forest,  but  could  not  find  tht^m. 
At  last  he  drew  near  a  lodge  which  was  unlike  any  lodge 
he  had  ever  seen.  The  sides  were  covered  with  vines,  and 
clumps  of  small  trees  grew  out  of  the  roof.     Here  he 


18  WIII'IX    MK'IIMJAX    WAS    SKW 

found  his  dogs  stretelied  out  on  the  ground  and  C'\'ory 
one  of  them  fast  asleep. 

This  lodge  was  the  home  of  the  giant  Weeng,  the  King 
of  Sleepy  Land.  He  was  the  friend  of  the  timid  deer,  the 
hare  and  all  the  other  forest  creatures  that  the  Indian 
hunters  called  game. 

As  soon  as  the  dogs  had  drawm  near  the  lodge  the 
good  King  commanded  his  little  warriors  to  use  their 
cluhs  and  put  them  to  sleep,  thus  allowing  the  poor  fright- 
ened deer  to  escape  from  the  hunter. 

lagoo  tried  in  vain  to  awaken  them.  In  despair  over 
his  ill  luck  he  cast  his  eyes  upward,  when  he  saw  the  giant 
King  perched  upon  the  branch  of  a  tree  overhead.  He 
was  in  the  form  of  an  immense  grasshopper,  with  many 
wings  fastened  along  his  back.  These  wings  made  a  low 
murmuring  sound  like  that  of  distant  falling  water. 

As  the  great  hunter  listened  to  the  soothing  sounds  he 
felt  the  gentle  taps  of  the  war  clubs  on  his  own  forehead 
and  he  found  himself  nodding  and  liis  eyelids  growing 
heavy.  He  made  a  desperate  effort  to  awaken,  and  at 
last  succeeded  in  escaping  from  the  home  of  the  Weengs. 
But,  much  to  his  regret,  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his  sleep- 
ing dogs  behind  him. 

INDIAN  FISHERS 

When  there  was  a  scarcity  of  game  and  the  dried 
meat  was  all  gone,  the  Indians  depended  u])on  the  waters 
of  the  lakes  and  rivers  for  their  food.  Each  tribe  claimed 
its  favorite  fishing  ground.  There  were  several  methods 
pf  catching  fish.     Sometimes  the  Indian  fisher  used  a, 


THE    PERIOD    OF   DTSCOVERY  10 

hook  aud  line.  His  hook  was  made  of  bone,  and  his  line 
of  twine,  which  the  Indian  women  manufactured  from 
the  wild  hemp.  He  also  fished  with  scoop  nets,  which 
were  made  of  the  same  kind  of  twine  and  fastened  to 
long  poles. 

The  fishing  canoe  was  small  and  light.  It  was  guided 
by  an  Indian  who  sat  in  the  stern  while  the  fisher  stood 
upright  in  the  bow  or  sat  astride  of  it  with  the  scoop  net 
in  his  hands.  When  he  saw  a  school  of  fish  passing 
through  the  water  beneath  him  he  lowered  the  net  with  a 
quick,  dexterous  movement,  and  in  an  instant  a  number 
of  fish  would  be  floundering  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe. 

The  most  popular  method  of  catching  fish  was  by 
spearing.  There  was  a  fascination  in  this  form  of  sport 
that  made  the  red  men  very  fond  of  it.  "When  the  sum- 
mer night  was  dark  and  clear  and  the  water  smooth  and 
still,  the  Indian  fisher  would  light  his  pitch-pine  torch, 
place  it  in  the  bow  of  his  canoe,  fasten  his  flint  spear 
point  to  a  long  slender  pole,  and  paddle  silently  along 
the  reedy  shore,  watching  with  his  keen  eyes  every  move- 
ment of  the  water  until  he  arrived  at  the  sleeping 
grounds  of  the  large  fish.  His  torch  not  only  lighted  the 
surface  of  the  water  but  he  could  also  see  the  sandy  bot- 
tom, where  the  long  black  pickerel,  the  mammoth  mus- 
callonge,  the  >sturgeon,  and  sometimes  the  silvery  white 
fish  and  speckled  trout,  lay  stretched  out  fast  asleep.  A 
swift  stroke  of  the  si)ear,  a  tumbling  and  splashing  of  the 
water,  and  then  a  great  fish  was  flopping  in  the  bottom 
of  the  canoe. 

One  of  the  favorite  fishing  localities  for  all  the  Bor- 
derland tribes  was  the  Rapids  in  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie 


20 


WHEN  :\rTrTTTrjA\  was  xew 


Rivor.  The  Indians  gave  two  names  to  this  ])hice — Ni- 
beesh,  which  means  Strong  Waters,  and  Pa-wa-teeg, 
which  means  the  Leap  of  the  Water.  The  white  fish  were 
very  nmnerons  in  this  river.  The  Indians  called  them 
Atti-ku-maig,  which  means  tlie  Deer  of  the  W^ater.s,  be- 
cause they  were  such  swift  swimmers.    They  were  always 


seen  swimming  up  the  rapids,  against  the  current.  Into 
this  swiftly  flowing  water  the  Indian  pushed  his  canoe. 
When  it  had  been  forced  to  the  uppermost  rapid,  where 
the  fish  were  most  numerous,  the  fisher  would  dip  up  as 
many  fish  as  his  scoop  net  w^ould  hold,  and  drop  them  in 
the  bottom  of  his  canoe.  He  would  repeat  this  operation 
again  and  again,  until  he  had  a  sufficient  number,  when 
he  would  shoot  down  the  rapids  and  return  to  the  shore. 
When  the  Indian  cooked  his  fish,  he  hung  his  kettle 
high  over  a  small  blaze.  The  fish  were  boiled  very  slowly, 
in  a  small  quantity  of  water.    It  was  claimed  that  when 


THE    PKT^TOD    OF    DTSroVET^Y  21 

the  fish  was  boiled  over  a  brisk  fire  in  a  low-hung  pot  it 
was  soft  and  not  fit  to  eat. 

The  Indians  believed  that  fish  had  souls  and  that 
these  souls  had  once  ])elonged  to  their  friends,  who  were 
now  in  the  happy  hunting  grounds.  For  this  reason  they 
never  Imrned  the  refuse  of  the  fish  which  they  had  eaten, 
fearing  that  if  they  did  the  other  fish  would  not  come  into 
their  nets.  It  was  either  thrown  back  into  the  water  or 
carefully  buried. 

RATTLESNAKES 

Many  of  the  Indian  tribes  regarded  the  Rattlesnake 
with  a  supersititious  veneration.  They  believed  it  was  a 
great  nianitou,  with  power  to  reward  or  punish  them  ac- 
cording to  their  deeds,  good  or  evil.  One  of  the  pioneer 
fur  traders  tells  the  following  story: 

One  night  when  he  was  in  camp  with  his  partj^  of  In- 
dian paddlers  a  rattlesnake  appeared  among  them.  It 
twisted  its  whole  length  into  a  coil,  and  raised  its  head 
as  if  to  strike  some  one  a  fatal  blow.  The  trader  ran  to 
his  canoe  to  get  his  gun.  But  the  Indians  pleaded  with 
him  to  spare  the  snake,  and  then,  with  their  pipes  and 
tobacco  pouches  in  their  hands,  they  surrounded  it,  and 
began  to  talk  to  it,  calling  it  their  great  and  good  grand- 
father. But  at  the  same  time  they  kei)t  a  ]n-oi)er  dis- 
tance from  the  flashing  eyes  and  ominous  rattle. 

During  the  ceremonies  their  pipes  were  filled  and 
lighted  and  each  one  blew  the  smoke  toward  the  snake, 
which  a])]ieared  to  enjoy  the  odor.  It  slowly  lowered  its 
head  and  then  stretched  itself  out  to  a  length  of  five  or 


22  WHEN  l\riCHIGAX  WAS.  NEW 

six  feet,  and  Ix'gan  to  crawl  away  toward  the  alder  thicket 
on  the  edge  of  the  forest.  The  Indians  followed  it,  ad- 
dressing it  as  their  ''good  grandfather,"  l^eseeching  it  to 
care  for  their  families  during  their  absence  and  to  open 
the  heart  of  the  French  commandant  and  persuade  him  to 
fill  their  canoes  with  rum.  They  begged  it  to  take  no  no- 
tice of  the  insult  offered  by  the  trader  who  would  have 
shot  it  had  they  not  interfered. 

At  last  the  snake  disappeared,  leaving  the  Indians 
with  the  belief  that  this  manitou  had  been  sent  to  meet 
them  and  warn  them  to  turn  back  and  give  up  their  trip 
across  the  lake  to  the  forests  of  the  great  Northwest. 
But  the  trader  threatened  them  with  the  wrath  of  the 
commandant  of  the  trading  post  and  coaxed  them  with 
gifts  from  his  packages  of  supplies,  and  so  at  last  pre- 
vailed upon  them  to  continue  the  journey. 

At  first  the  weather  was  fine ;  then  the  wind  began  to 
blow,  increasing  in  velocity  until  the  Indians  became 
alarmed.  They  called  upon  the  Rattlesnake  to  come  to 
their  assistance,  but  the  waves  ran  higher  and  higher 
and  the  gale  became  a  hurricane.  Their  appeals  being 
of  no  avail,  they  resorted  to  sacrifices  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  the  manitou.  One  of  the  chiefs  wrapped  a  dog 
in  a  rush  mat  and  threw  it  overboard,  at  the  same  time 
calling  the  manitou  and  imploring  it  to  save  them  from 
drowning.  But  the  storm  continued  to  grow  worse.  An- 
other dog  was  sacrificed  with  the  addition  of  some  to- 
bacco, while  they  begged  the  angry  manitou  to  save  their 
lives,  and  not  punish  them  for  the  insult  offered  by  the 
trader. 

At  last  one  of  the  chiefs  declared  that  as  the  trader 


THE   PERIOD    OF  DISCOVERY  23 

was  the  cause  of  the  storm  he  must  be  sacrificed  to  ap- 
pease the  wrath  of  the  insulted  manitou.  But,  fortu- 
nately for  the  trader,  before  the  preparations  for  the  sac- 
rifice were  completed  the  wind  began  to  subside,  and  his 
life  was  spared. 

INDIAN  CORN 

Before  the  white  men  found  the  red  men  the  zea  or 
maize  furnished  the  ])rincipal  food  for  the  many  tribes 
on  the  continent.  They  ])elieved  that  it  was  a  special  gift 
to  the  red  man  from  the  Great  Spirit.  They  called  it 
Mondamin,  which  meant  the  Great  Spirit's  grain. 

They  had  a  pretty  legend,  in  which  the  corn-stalk  in 
full  tassel  is  represented  as  descending  from  the  sky  in 
the  form  of  a  handsome  youth,  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of 
a  young  man  who  was  fasting. 

"The  i^lanting  and  gathering  of  the  corn  was  left  en- 
tirely with  the  women  and  children.  A  good  Indian  house- 
wife prided  herself  very  much  upon  the  quantity  and 
quality  of  her  winter  stock  of  corn.  Spring  was  a  time 
of  leisure  with  her  and  her  children.  The  hunting  season 
was  past,  and  she  had  no  meat  to  cure  or  skins  to  tan. 
The  sugar  making  ended  with  the  spring  rains  and  the 
maple  sweets  were  all  jiafked  away  in  the  birch  l)ark 
mokoks.  When  the  planting  season  drew  near,  she  left 
her  lodge,  and  went  with  her  children  to  the  corn  field, 
which  was  sometimes  a  long  distance  away.  TTere  with 
her  small  wooden  hoe  she  stirred  the  soil  and  buried  her 
treasured  Mondamin. 

A  curious  custom  prevailed,  which  she  believed  would 


24  WHFA'  MK'IIKIAX    WAS   XKW 

insure  lior  n  Jargo  croi)  ol'  corn.  The  first  dark  night 
ai'tei-  the  i)hinting,  the  Indian  wife  and  motlier  watched 
an  opportnnity  to  steal  away  from  the  lodge  to  some  hid- 
ing place,  nnseen  by  lier  children.  Here  she  removed  her 
clothing  and  taking  her  principal  garment  in  her  hand  she 
made  a  circuit  around  the  field  dragging  it  behind  her. 
This  would  prevent  the  insects  and  worms  from  destroy- 
ing the  grain,  as  they  could  not  cross  the  charmed  circle. 
The  corn  harvesting  and  husking  was  a  season  of  mer- 
riment, feasting  and  song.  On  these  occasions  the  chiefs 
and  old  men  were  pleased  spectators.  They  smoked  their 
pipes  in  dignified  silence  while  the  young  men  shared 
the  labor  and  sport  with  the  women  and  children.  When 
one  of  the  female  buskers  found  an  ear  of  red  corn  it  was 
a  sure  sign  that  an  admiring  brave  was  soon  to  appear 
and  she  was  expected  to  present  it  to  some  favored  young 
warrior  of  the  party.  But  if  any  young  woman  found  an 
ear  that  was  crooked  or  tapering  to  a  point,  no  matter 
what  the  color  might  be,  they  began  to  clap  their  hands 
and  laugh  at  the  fi.nder,  and  the  word  "Wa-ge-min"  was 
shouted  aloud  by  the  whole  party.  This  was  considered 
a  sign  that  no  admiring  brave  would  soon  appear.  In- 
stead, this  was  looked  upon  as  foretelling  a  thief  in  the 
corn  field,  and  was  considered  as  the  image  of  an  old  man 
stooping  as  he  walked  between  the  rows  of  rustling 
leaves.  The  Corn  Song  was  sung  at  these  merr^Tnakings. 
Unlike  our  modern  songs,  the  chorus  always  preceded  the 
stanza. 

The  following  is  a  part  of  the  Corn  Song,  translated 
from  the  Indian  lang-uaa'e : 


TiiK  im:im()I)  of  discovery  25 

CHORUS. 

* '  Wa-ge-min !     Wa-ge-min ! 
Thief  of  the  l)lade. 
Blight  of  the  corn-field, 
Pai-mo-snid. 

See  you  not  traces  while  pulling  the  leaf, 

See  you  not  signs  of  the  old  man,  the  thief? 

See  you  not  moccasin  tracks  on  the  spot, 

AVhere  the  old  man  stooped  as  ho  ('rei)t  through  the  lot? 

Is  it  not  plain,  by  the  marks  on  the  stalk. 

That  the  old  thief  was  clumsy,  with  a  limp  in  his  walk? 

ITooh !  old  man,  ho  nimble :  lot  your  journey  be  brief. 

liooh!  now  it  is  plain  that  the  old  man  is  the  thief." 

THE  LAND  OF  SOULS 

After  a  long  illness,  during  which  the  medicine  men 
of  the  tribe  practiced  all  their  magic  arts  to  save  him,  the 
favorite  son  of  an  Indian  chief  died.  His  body  was  placed 
on  a  pile  of  soft  furs  in  the  corner  of  the  lodge.  The 
father  was  very  sad  and  mourned  for  a  day  and  a  night 
over  the  loss  of  his  beloved  son.  Then  in  his  great  grief 
ho  set  out  with  a  party  of  friends  to  bring  him  back  from 
the  Land  of  Souls. 

For  many  days  they  were  obliged  to  wade  through 
n  shallow  lake,  sloo])ing  at  night  on  platforms  of  ])olos, 
which  supported  thorn  above  the  water.  Then  they  jour- 
neyed over  a  long,  rough  road,  and  ]iMssod  a  roarinr 
river,  dark  and  deep,  which  was  kopl  full  of  water  ])y  tufe 


20  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

falliiii;-  tears  oi*  women  weeping  for  tlioir  dead.     At  last 
after  many  days  tliey  reached  the  (>iid  oi'  llieir  Journey. 

llei'e  they  fomid  a  tall  Indian,  whose  name  was  l*ap- 
koot-ka-root,  guarding  the  place.  He  w^as  in  a  great  rage 
when  he  saw  them  approaching  and  held  his  war  cluh 


STONE    AXES. 

aloft,  ready  to  strike.  But  when  he  learned  the  father's 
errand  he  changed  his  mind,  made  them  welcome,  and 
immediately  challenged  them  to  play  a  game  of  bagatta- 
way.  The  visitors  won  the  game  and  also  the  prize, 
which  consisted  of  corn,  tobacco  and  fruits,  which  in  this 
manner  first  became  known  to  the  human  race. 

The  father  now  began  his  plea  for  the  return  of  his 
son's  soul.  After  many  hours  of  earnest  discussion,  Pap- 
koot-ka-root  at  last  consented  to  his  request  and  placed 
the  soul  in  the  father's  hands.  It  was  in  size  and  shape 
like  a  walnut.  By  pressing  it  with  much  force,  he  was 
able  to  squeeze  it  into  a  small  buckskin  bag,  which  he 
wore  suspended  from  a  string  around  his  neck.  Pap- 
koot-ka-root  gave  him  full  instructions  how  to  place  it  in 


THE   PEKIOD   OF   DISCOVKKV  27 

the  body  of  his  son,  who  would  immediately  return  to  life. 

The  father  was  delighted  with  his  success,  and  started 
with  his  friends  on  his  journey  back  to  earth.  "When  he 
reached  his  home  there  was  much  rejoicing,  and  dancing 
and  a  great  feast  was  spread.  The  happy  father,  wish- 
ing to  take  part  himself  in  the  cele])ration  of  his  son's  re- 
turn to  life,  placed  the  precious  bucksldn  bag,  which  con- 
tained his  son's  soul  in  the  hands  of  an  old  medicine 
squaw,  who  stood  near  him.  He  supposed,  of  course,  that 
it  would  1)0  perfectly  safe  in  the  care  of  so  wise  a  woman 
as  she  professed  to  be. 

But  alas!  for  the  poor  father.  The  old  medicine 
squaw  was  very  curious  to  see  what  the  soul  looked  like. 
Very  cautiously  she  opened  the  bag  and  peeped  into  it. 
Then  she  took  the  nut  in  her  hands.  There  was  a  loud 
explosion.  The  nut  popped  open  and  the  two  halves  of 
the  shell  fell  to  the  ground.  Then  there  was  a  bright 
streak  of  light,  reaching  from  the  earth  to  the  sky,  which 
marked  the  passing  of  the  escaped  spirit  as  it  once  more 
took  its  flight  to  the  Land  of  Souls. 

INDIAN  FEASTS 

When  the  white  men  first  visited  the  Indians  in  their 
winter  homes  they  were  much  surprised  at  the  social 
customs  which  ]n-evailed.  The  simple  natives  were  very 
hospitabk'.  They  were  fond  of  visiting,  juid  the  aim  of 
each  family  was  to  excel  all  others  in  spreading  the  finest 
feasts.  If  one  was  more  successful  than  another  in  bring- 
ing home  game  or  fish,  he  prepared  a  feast  to  which  every 
pne  in  the  village  was  invited.     When  the  hour  arrived. 


2S  WIIKN    MlCIIKi.W    WAS    WAV 

they  all  started  for  the  entertainer's  lodge,  each  one  car- 
rying his  own  wooden  dish  and  spoon.  The  food  was 
served  with  the  greatest  care,  that  each  guest  might  re- 
ceive an  e(inal  share  of  the  choicest  portions. 

The  meal  was  prolonged  with  cheerful  conversation 
and  stories  of  personal  adventure.  This  was  carried  on 
by  the  old  and  middle-aged  men  and  the  chiefs.  The 
women  and  girls  listened  attentively  but  took  no  part  in 
the  conversation.  When  the  feast  was  over  the  women 
returned  to  their  lodges,  leaving  the  men  to  finish  with  a 
quiet  smoke.  This  was  the  manner  in  which  they  con- 
ducted an  ordinary  feast.  But  there  were  many  special 
feasts  which  were  conducted  with  many  ceremonies,  suit- 
able for  the  various  occasions.  One  feast  was  held  an- 
nually, to  which  only  young  people  were  invited.  No  one 
else  was  admitted,  excepting  the  entertainer  and  his  wife, 
and  two  aged  persons  who  were  expected  to  instruct  the 
youths  and  maidens  of  the  tribe.  The  ceremony  began 
with  a  sermon  to  the  young  men  and  boys  who  were  pres- 
sent.  Here  is  the  sermon,  to  which  they  paid  the  closest 
attention : 

''Never  steal,  except  it  be  from  an  enemy,  whom  it  is 
right  that  we  should  injure  in  every  possible  way.  Be 
brave  and  cunning  in  war,  and  defend  your  hunting- 
grounds  from  invaders.  Never  suffer  your  squaws  or 
little  ones  to  want.  Protect  the  squaws  and  strangers 
from  insult.  Do  not  for  any  reason  betray  your  fricr.d. 
Resent  insults.  Revenge  yourselves  upon  your  enemies. 
Drink  not  the  strong  water  of  the  white  man.  It  is  sent 
by  the  Bad  Spirit  to  destroy  the  Indians.  Fear  not  death. 
None  but  cowards  fear  to  die.    Obey  and  respect  old  peo- 


THE    TKRIOI)    OF   DISCOVKHV  20 

pie,  especially  your  parents.  Fear  and  conciliate  the 
Bad  Spirit,  that  lie  may  do  you  no  harm.  Love  and  adore 
the  Good  Spirit,  who  made  us  all,  who  supplies  our 
hunting  grounds,  who  keeps  us  alive." 

After  the  sermon  was  finished,  much  good  advice  was 
given  to  all  the  young  people  of  both  sexes.  They  were 
told  to  respect  the  aged,  and  listen  to  their  counsels; 
never  to  scoff  at  the  deformed  and  blind;  to  be  modest, 
charitable  and  hospitable;  to  obey  their  parents,  and  to 
love  and  fear  the  Groat  Spirit.  At  the  end  of  every  sen- 
tence the  listeners  cried  "Ah!  Ah!"  to  show  the  speaker 
that  they  understood  what  was  said.  A  prayer  was  then 
offered  to  the  Great  Spirit,  thanking  him  for  life,  and  for 
the  food  that  was  set  before  them. 

Their  everyday  food  was  sagamite,  which  was  a  soup 
made  from  pounded  corn  and  smoked  fish.  But  when 
they  indulged  in  a  feast,  their  food  consisted  of  all  kinds 
of  game,  baked  squash,  coarse  cakes  made  from  cracked 
corn,  and  succotash  made  of  corn  and  beans. 

At  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  a  feast  was  held  to  ap- 
pease the  demon  Death.  At  this  feast  the  invited  guests 
were  expected  to  eat  all  that  was  set  before  them.  To 
refuse  was  a  grave  offense,  although  the  feasters  might 
suffer  afterwards  from  overeating.  This  feast  consisted 
of  four  courses.  First  there  was  set  before  the  guests  a 
wooden  bowl  filled  with  a  porridge  made  of  Indian  corn 
boiled  in  grease.  The  master  of  the  ceremonies  fed  this 
mixture  to  the  guests,  each  one  in  turn,  with  a  large 
wooden  spoon.  The  second  course  was  a  large  wooden 
platter  henped  with  boiled  fish,  which  the  same  person 
served  to  the  guests,  after  carefully  removing  the  bones 


30 


WHKX   Ml  (I  new   WAS  \i:\v 


with  his  fingers,  and  blowing  on  the  morsels  to  cool  them. 
A  large  dog  roasted  a  crisp  brown  was  the  next  course, 
and  a  dish  of  fat  buffalo  meat  ended  the  feast.  It  was 
followed  by  a  pow-wow  which  included  all  sorts  of  fright- 
ful noises,  made  by  beating  on  pieces  of  bark  and  skin 
drums,  and  by  incantations  and  magic  songs.    It  was  be- 


INDIAX  TOOLS. 

lieved  that  this  pow-wow  would  frighten  away  the  demon 
of  disease,  which  they  expected  as  the  result  of  gluttony. 
The  Burial  Feast  was  held  at  intervals  of  six  or  eight 
years.  It  often  happened  that  the  Indian  tribes  were 
scattered,  and  their  villages  Inirned,  when  they  were  at 
war  with  each  other,  and  they  would  lose  sight  for  a  tim*^ 


THE    PEKIOI)    OF    DISCOVERY  31 

of  the  temporary  burial  places  of  their  dead.  But  when 
the  wars  were  ended,  and  they  were  again  at  i)eace  with 
each  other,  the  bodies  of  their  friends  and  relatives  were 
gathered  together  and  brought  to  a  common  burial  place. 
Some  of  these  bodies  had  lain  ui)on  scaffolds  for  a  num- 
ber of  years,  as  was  the  custom  of  some  of  the  tri])es,  and 
others  had  been  buried  in  the  ground. 

At  the  appointed  time  the  Indians  gathered  in  large 
numbers  near  one  of  these  burial  pits,  which  were  always 
located  on  an  elevation  overlooking  some  favorite  water- 
way. A  dark  night  was  chosen  for  the  burial  ceremonies, 
and  the  whole  place  was  lighted  by  a  circle  of  blazing  fires 
around  the  pit.  Certain  men  were  appointed,  who  re- 
moved the  coverings  from  the  bodies  and  placed  them  in 
rows.  These  were  surrounded  by  the  friends  and  rela- 
tives, all  joining  in  the  burial  pow-wow,  shrieking,  howl- 
ing and  groaning  for  a  sj^ecified  time,  then  each  tribe  and 
family  claimed  its  own  dead.  They  wrapped  the  bodies 
in  skins,  adorned  them  with  beads  and  feathers,  and  then 
placed  them  in  the  pit,  where  men  stood  with  long  poles 
arranging  them  in  order,  amid  the  dreary  and  discon- 
solate cries  of  the  mourners.  All  sorts  of  gifts  were 
placed  near  them,  consisting  of  cooking  utensils,  weapons 
of  warfare,  wam])um  beads,  pi])es  and  pottery,  and  other 
articles  which  were  considered  necessary  for  their  use  in 
their  journey  to  the  happy  hunting  grounds.  When  all 
was  finished,  willing  hands  covered  the  precious  remains 
from  sight,  hea])ing  the  earth  until  it  arose  in  a  huge 
mound  over  the  sjx^t.  Sduic  of  tlicse  mounds  aro  still  in 
existence. 

A  great  feast  was  tlioi  prcpni-cMl,  all  assisting  in  the 


.12  \VlIi:.\    MICIIICAX   WAS    NKW 

preparation.  The  food  was  cooked  over  the  fires  that 
circled  the  burial  mound.  During  the  feasting  which  fol- 
lowed, each  feaster  placed  a  generous  allowance  of  his 
own  food  over  that  particular  jjart  of  the  mound  where 
his  own  friends  had  been  placed.  Some  of  these  burial 
})its  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Detroit  and  along  the  banks 
of  the  St.  Clair  river. 

MAPLE  SUGAR 

When  the  crescent  of  the  Sweetwater  Moon  appeared 
in  the  sky,  all  the  Indians,  both  old  and  young,  left  their 
villages  and  went  to  the  sugar  camps,  which  were  some- 
times a  long  distance  away.  Upon  their  arrival  they 
tapped  the  trees  and  prepared  the  vessels  to  hold  the 
sap. 

Some  of  the  early  writers  tell  us  that  the  French  were 
the  first  white  people  who  made  maple  sugar,  and  that 
they  learned  how  to  make  it  from  the  Indian  women.  The 
sap  was  taken  from  the  tree  in  a  very  rude  and  primitive 
manner.  With  their  stone  axes  they  cut  a  deep  gash  in 
the  tree,  and  into  it  they  thrust  a  chip  or  a  stick.  The 
sap  followed  the  stick  and  dripped  into  the  vessel  which 
was  placed  at  the  root  of  the  tree.  Some  of  these  vessels 
were  made  of  birch  bark,  or  of  gourds,  some  were  made 
of  buffalo  hide  stretched  over  hoops,  and  some  were 
wooden  troughs,  hollowed  out  by  fire  or  the  a:^.  The  sap 
was  poured  into  larger  wooden  troughs,  and  boiled  until 
it  became  syrup,  or  sugar. 

The  Indians  boiled  the  sap  in  the  same  manner  as 
they  boiled  their  food.    They  dropped  red  hot  stones  in 


Till':    PKIIIOD    OF    DISCOVKRV  33 

the  large  trough,  and  as  soon  as  tiiey  were  cool,  they  took 
tlieiii  out  and  replaced  them  with  more  hot  ones,  until  the 
sap  began  to  boil.  They  stirred  it  all  the  time  with  their 
long  handled  wooden  spoons,  until  it  became  a  thick 
syrup,  and  at  last  a  fine,  light  colored  granulated  maple 
sugar.  When  they  wished  to  make  it  into  cakes,  they 
turned  it  into  wooden  moulds,  before  it  began  to  grain. 

The  Indians  were  very  fond  of  the  maple  sugar.  They 
made  a  delicious  sw^eetmeat  by  pounding  parched  corn, 
and  boiling  it  into  ma])le  syrup,  and  then  moulding  it  into 
little  cakes.  It  was  also  a  common  article  of  merchandise. 
They  packed  large  (piantities  in  birch  hark  mokoks  of 
varying  sizes,  which  they  sold  to  the  whites  in  exchange 
for  beads,  trinkets,  clotli  and  whiskey. 

One  of  their  spring  feasts  and  merrymakings  was 
called  the  Sweetwater  dance.  This  was  held  in  the  maple 
grove  before  they  tapi)ed  the  trees.  It  was  a  religious, 
as  well  as  a  social  festival.  Prayers  were  offered  to  the 
Great  Si)irit,  asking  for  an  abundant  flow  of  sap  and  suc- 
cess in  gathering  and  boiling  it, 

SHINGEBIS  .VXD    KABEBONIKA 

Shingebis  was  a  wild  duck.  He  lived  all  alone  in  a 
little  hark  lodge  on  the  shoi-e  of  a  great  lake. 

It  was  wintei-.  The  weather  was  cold,  and  the  ice  had 
fornuMl  on  the  \nko  as  far  as  he  could  see.  He  had  but 
four  logs  of  wood  to  kee})  himself  w^arm,  but  as  each  log 
would  burn  a  whole  month,  and  as  tiiere  wci'e  but  four 
months  before  the  warm  spring  days  would  come,  he  had 
no  fear  of  sutfering  from  the  cold.     Although  the  other 


34  WIIEX  MICHIGAN  WAS   XKW 

(lucks  who  lived  along  the  shore  were  almost  starved,  he 
was  never  hungry.  He  went  out  each  day  and  hunted  for 
the  spots  where  the  flags  and  rushes  grew  through  the 
ice.  He  would  pull  these  up  with  his  strong  bill,  throw 
them  aside,  and  then  through  the  openings  which  were 
left  in  the  ice,  he  would  dive  down  into  the  deep  water  in 
search  of  fish.  He  was  a  good  fisher  duck.  He  knew  the 
haunts  of  the  golden  perch,  the  tender  herring,  and  the 
clever  bass,  and  every  night  he  went  home  to  his  lodge, 
dragging  a  long  string  of  fish  behind  him  on  the  ice. 

And  all  this  time,  Kabebonika,  the  Spirit  of  the  North 
Wind,  was  watching  him. 

"This  is  a  wonderful  being,"  he  said.  "I  cannot 
understand  him.  He  does  not  notice  me  at  all.  He  is 
as  happy  and  contented  as  if  it  was  the  moon  of  straw- 
berries, instead  of  the  moon  of  sleeping  water.  I  cannot 
allow  this.    He  must  bow  to  me.    I  will  conquer  him. " 

And  swiftly  he  flew  back  to  his  home  in  the  far  North- 
west and  began  his  work.  The  wind  came  howling  and 
shrieking  across  the  lake,  growing  colder  and  colder  each 
day,  bringing  with  it  great  drifts  of  snow,  until  it  was 
almost  impossible  to  live  in  the  open  air. 

But  Shingebis  was  not  afraid  of  cold  or  hunger.  When 
the  wind  howled  down  his  chimney  it  blew  his  fire  and 
made  it  burn  all  the  brighter.  And  however  cold  the  air 
might  be  he  was  still  seen  in  the  very  worst  weather  hunt- 
ing for  the  flags  and  rushes  that  peeped  above  the  snow- 
drifts on  the  ice.  And  every  night  he  dragged  a  long 
string  of  fish  to  his  lodge. 

x\t  last  Kabebonika  became  discouraged  and  angry. 
He  was  tired  of  working  so  hard  and   accomplishing 


THE   PERIOD   OF   DISCOVERY 


35 


nothing.  He  ordered  all  the  Wind  gods,  great  and  small, 
back  to  their  frigid  haunts,  and  he  said: 

"He  will  not  notice  me.  T  am  no  longer  his  friend, 
but  his  enemy.  I  shall  go  and  visit  him  mj'self  and  dis- 
cover where  his  weakness  lies,  that  I  may  conquer  him." 

And  that  very  night  he  went  tramping  over  the  snow 


CLAV    l-OTTEUY    I'KOM    MOUNDS. 

to  the  fisher  duck's  lodge.    He  placed  his  ear  close  to  the 
edge  of  the  door  and  listened. 

Shingebis  had  cooked  his  supper  and  eaten  it.  He 
was  in  a  very  good  humor  and  was  lying  on  his  side  be- 
fore the  fii-e  singing  his  songs.  He  know  that  Kabebo- 
nika  was  before  his  door  because  he  felt  his  cold  and 


36  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

freezing  breath,  but  without  a  pause  lie  kept  on  singing 
as  if  he  were  still  alone: 

''Windy  god,  T  know  your  plan. 
For  you  are  but  my  fellow  man. 

Blow  you  may  your  coldest  breeze, 
Shingebis  you  cannot  freeze. 

Sweep  the  strongest  winds  you  can, 
Shingebis  is  still  your  man. 

Here's  for  life,  and  here's  for  bliss— 
Who  so  free  as  Shingebis." 

At  last,  when  the  song  was  finished,  Kabebonika  en- 
tered the  lodge  and  took  his  seat  near  the  fire  opposite 
the  happy  fisher  duck.  But  Shingebis  did  not  notice  him. 
He  arose  as  if  nobody  was  present,  and  pushed  the 
blazing  log  with  his  poker  until  the  sparks  arose  with  the 
smoke,  and  the  fire  burned  very  fiercely.  Then  he  sat 
down  and  went  on  with  his  singing.  The  lodge  soon  be- 
came so  warm  that  the  tears  rolled  down  Kabel)onika's 
cheeks  in  streams  and  he  said  to  himself : 

'*I  cannot  stand  this  much  longer.  I  shall  melt  and 
become  water  like  the  brooks  in  the  warm  springtime.  T 
must  go  out  into  the  cold  air. " 

He  was  so  prostrated  with  the  heat  when  he  rose  to 
leave  the  lodge  that  he  limped  and  shuffled  along  with 
his  head  bowed  down,  like  a  very  old  man.  But  he  be- 
came strong  again  as  soon  as  he  closed  the  door  of  the 


THK    PKinoi)    OF    DISCOVERY  37 

Iodide  behind  liiiii.  He  roared  and  shrieked  with  disap- 
]K)intment  and  anger  when  he  heard  the  happy  voice  of 
the  contented  fisher  dnck  still  singing  his  cheerful  songs. 
To  revenge  himself  npon  Shingebis,  he  went  all  along 
the  shore  and  made  the  ice  very  thick  where  the  flags  and 
rushes  grew,  to  ])rov(Mit  liiiii  from  getting  any  more  fish. 

Rut  Shinge])is  was  bravo  as  well  as  strong.  He  sharp- 
ened his  bill  on  the  ice  and  worked  a  little  longer  and  a 
little  harder,  each  day,  and  so  he  still  managed  to  pull 
up  the  flags  and  rushes  and  dive  for  the  fish.  And  every 
night  he  dragged  a  long  string  over  the  ice  and  snow,  ate 
his  supper,  and  sang  his  songs  l)efore  the  warm  fire,  just 
as  he  did  before  Kabebonika  visited  him. 

When  the  Great  Spirit  of  the  North  Wind  saw  that  he 
could  not  conrpier  the  happy  fisher  duck  or  make  him  dis- 
contented, he  gave  up  the  contest. 

' '  Some  great  Manitou  more  powerful  than  I  am,  must 
help  him.  I  can  neither  freeze  him  nor  starve  him,  T  can 
only  go  away  and  leave  him  alone." 

And  Mnth  a  parting  blast  that  nearly  tore  the  V\H]o 
lodge  from  its  fastenings,  he  went  away,  howling  and 
screeching  at  a  terrific  rate,  back  to  his  home  in  the 
Northwest. 

INDIAN  GAl\fES 

The  Indians  were  very  fond  of  ])laying  games  of 
chance.  The  early  writers  have  described  two  of  these 
games.  One  was  called  the  Game  of  Straws.  It  was  g(>n- 
erally  played  in  the  chief's  cabin,  or  on  the  open  ground 
in  front  of  it. 


"i^  h^ii 


18G 


38  WHEX  MICHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

Little  twigs,  or  strong  straws  were  cut  in  short 
lengths,  about  two  inches  long.  They  were  tied  in 
bunches,  each  bunch  containing  an  odd  number,  generally 
one  hundred  and  one.  With  many  contortions  of  the 
face  and  body,  and  many  addresses  to  some  favgrite 
manitou,  they  were  thoroughly  shuffled.  They  were  then 
divided  into  ten  packages,  with  an  awl  made  of  a  pointed 
bone.  Then  each  one  of  the  players  drew  a  package,  the 
one  who  drew  the  eleven  straws  being  credited  with  a  cer- 
tain number  of  points.  The  players,  who  sometimes 
numbered  from  fifty  to  eighty,  were  divided  into  two 
parties.  The  side  that  won  the  most  points  received  the 
stakes. 

Another  very  popular  game  was  played  with  plum 
stones,  or  wooden  lozenges,  which  were  painted  black  on 
one  side  and  white  on  the  other.  These  were  placed  in 
a  wooden  bowl.  The  bowl  was  then  struck  sharply  on  the 
ground,  causing  them  to  fly  into  the  air,  and  then  fall 
back  again.  Bets  were  made  as  to  which  color  would 
have  the  largest  showing. 

Sometimes  one  village  challenged  a  neighboring  one. 
The  game  was  then  played  in  one  of  the  largest  lodges. 
Strong  poles  were  stretched  on  two  sides  of  the  lodge, 
elevated  a  short  distance  above  the  ground,  on  which  the 
two  contesting  parties  sat  facing  each  other  while  the 
players  struck  the  bowl  on  the  ground  between  them. 
They  sometimes  grew  much  excited  as  the  game  pro- 
gressed and  very  reckless  in  their  betting.  They  wagered 
all  their  most  prized  possessions,  their  bows  and  arrows, 
their  wampum  strings  and  belts,  and  their  clothing. 
Sometimes  in  the  coldest  winter  weather  they  would  be- 


THE   PEEIOD   OF  DISCOVERY  39 

come  so  excited  that  they  would  wager  their  moccasins 
and  leggings.  And  then  the  losers  of  the  game  would 
tramp  home  through  the  deep  snow  with  bare  feet,  in  the 
Ix'st  of  humors,  laughing  good  naturedly  at  their  ill  luck. 

TPIE  FIRE-FLY  GAME 

It  is  customary  to  associate  the  Indians  who  once 
owned  all  this  great  continent,  with  tomahawks,  scalping 
knives,  and  cruel  tortures.  But  there  is  another  picture 
of  their  life  with  which  we  are  not  so  familiar. 

The  first  white  visitors  to  the  Lake-land  region  found 
the  villages  of  the  different  tribes  scattered  along  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Great  Lakes  and  the  connecting  rivers.  Here 
the  Indians  lived,  happy  and  contented,  in  their  wigwams 
and  lodges.  The  parents  were  very  fond  of  their  children. 
While  the  father  roamed  in  the  forest  searching  for  game, 
oi-  ]:>addled  his  birch-hark  canoe  to  his  favorite  fishing 
locality,  in  order  to  satisfy  their  hunger,  the  mother  made 
garments  of  skins  and  furs  to  keep  them  warm.  The 
shady  forest  and  the  sandy  beach  was  their  play  ground. 
Here  they  danced  the  Corn  dance  and  the  mimic  war 
dance,  sang  (piaint  songs,  and  played  their  favorite 
games.    One  of  these  games  was  called  the  Fire-fly  game. 

When  the  hot  summer  evenings  arrived,  they  would 
gather  in  front  of  their  parents'  lodges  and  amuse  them- 
selves by  singing  and  dancing  until  the  little  iire-tlies 
lighted  their  tiny  lamps  and  began  to  flicker  aiiHtiig  the 
rushes  and  tall  gi-asscs.  Then  there  was  a  wild  race  to 
see  who  could  catch  the  greatest  number;  when  caught 
they  imprisoned  them  in  little  covered  splint  l)askets. 


40  WIIEX  :^rTCHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

When  they  were  tired  of  play  they  opened  the  baskets 
and  released  their  prisoners.  While  they  were  playing, 
tliey  sano-  the  following  song: 

''Fire-fly!  fire-fly!  bright  little  thing, 
Light  me  to  bed,  and  a  song  T  will  sing. 

Give  me  your  light,  o'er  the  grass  as  you  creep, 
Then  I  will  cheerfully  go  to  my  sleep. 

Lend  me  your  lamp  as  you  fly  o'er  my  head, 
Bright  little  fire-fly — light  me  to  bed. 

Come!  little  fire-fly;  come!  little  beast; 
Come!  and  tomorrow  I'll  give  you  a  feast. 

Come!  little  candle,  that  flies  while  I  sing; 
Bright  little  fairy  bug;  night's  little  king. 

Come!  and  I'll  dance  as  you  guide  me  along; 
Come !  and  I  '11  sing  you  a  fairy  bug  song. ' ' 

THE  INDIAN  WAR  DANCE 

An  Indian  war  dance  was  an  important  feature  of  the 
many  ceremonials  indulged  in  by  the  native  red  men. 
One  of  the  early  writers  gives  a  good  account  of  a  war 
dance  which  he  witnessed  at  Council  Bluffs,  very  early 
in  the  last  century.  It  was  a  large  gathering,  many 
tribes  who  were  friendly  with  each  other  being  assembled 
together.    A  bountiful  feast  was  pro\^ded  for  all.    The 


THE   PERIOD   OF   DISCOVERY  41 

warriors  were  decorated  with  war  paint  and  feathers,  and 
were  dressed  in  their  battle  garments.  A  circle  was 
formed  by  the  dancers,  and  spectators.  In  the  center  of 
the  circle  was  a  tall  ])ost,  firmly  planted  in  the  gronnd, 
around  which  were  seated  the  singers,  the  drummers,  and 
the  other  musicians.  The  instrumental  music  consisted  of 
a  gong  made  of  a  large  keg,  with  skin  stretched  over  one 
end.  This  was  struck  by  a  small  stick,  like  a  drum  stick. 
Another  instrument  consisted  of  a  strip  of  hard  wood, 
notched  like  a  saw.  A  small  stick  was  rubbed  forcibly 
across  these  notches,  l)ack  and  forth,  producing  a  harsh 
grating  sound.  The  vocalists  kept  good  time  with  this 
rude  music  with  their  bodies  and  limbs  as  well  as  with 
their  voices.  When  all  was  ready,  the  music  and  the 
dancing  began.  Three  chiefs  sprang  to  their  feet  and 
danced  around  for  a  few  minutes,  then  at  a  signal  from 
the  master  of  ceremonies  the  music  suddenly  stopi^ed  and 
they  returned  to  their  seats  uttering  a  loud  noise,  which 
by  patting  the  mouth  rai^idly  with  the  hand,  was  made  to 
sound  somewhat  like  the  hurried  barking  of  a  dog. 

Then  amid  the  profound  silence,  a  warrior  left  the  cir- 
cle and  struck  the  post  with  his  tomahawk.  In  a  loud 
voice  he  begins  the  story  of  his  great  achievements,  the 
battles  he  has  fought,  the  prisoners  he  has  captured,  and 
the  scal])s  ho  has  taken.  He  ])oints  to  his  wounds  and 
displays  his  ti'ophios.  In  a  vivid  ])antomime  he  fights 
again  his  battles,  going  through  the  attack,  the  advance, 
and  the  retreat,  as  it  actually  occurred.  There  is  no  ex- 
aggeration. It  would  bo  infamous  for  a  warrior  at  such 
a  time  to  boast  of  <1oods  that  be  iicxcr  pci-formed.    If  he 


f  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

did,  some  one  in  the  circle  would  approach  him  and  throw- 
dirt  in  his  face  and  say: 

"T  do  this  to  cover  your  shame,  for  the  first  enemy 
whom  you  meet  will  frighten  you,  so  that  you  will  run 
away  and  hide  yourself." 

Shouts  of  applause  accompany  the  narration  of  the 
warrior.  At  its  conclusion,  he  takes  his  seat  in  the  circle 
and  the  dancing  goes  on  until  another  warrior  goes 
through  the  same  ceremony.  At  this  particular  war 
dance  was  one  great  chief  who  was  boasting  of  stealing 
horses.  He  carried  a  whip  in  his  hand  and  around  his 
neck  were  strips  of  leather  which  were  supposed  to  rep- 
resent bridles  and  halters.  The  ends  were  trailing  on  the 
ground  behind  him.  He  rode  his  tomahawk  as  children 
sometimes* ride  a  broomstick,  striking  it  with  his  whip  as 
if  it  was  a  horse.  The  whole  crowd  shouted  and  laughed 
at  his  ridiculous  appearance. 

The  war  dance  was  sometimes  called  the  beggar's 
dance,  as  the  performers  expected  liberal  presents  of 
tobacco,  whiskey,  and  trinkets,  in  return  for  the  enter- 
tainment afforded  the  audience. 

THE  FACE  ON  THE  MOON. 

Long,  long  ago,  in  the  very  beginning  of  all  things, 
there  were  two  brothers  named  Good,  and  Evil,  who 
helped  to  build  this  beautiful  world.  While  Good  caused 
useful  and  beautiful  things  to  grow,  such  as  forest's 
trees,  nourishing  fruits  and  vegetables,  green  grasses, 
shrubs,  and  flowers,  Evil  went  about  trying  to  spoil  his 
brother's  work  wherever  it  was  possible,  by  scattering 


44  \\l!i:\    MICIIIC.W   WAS    XiaV 

seeds  that  woiilrl  piodnee  useless  and  poisonous  weeds, 
nnd  flowers,  and  vines. 

Whenever  they  met,  they  disputed  and  f|uarreled 
about  it,  but  Evil  still  persisted  in  his  wicked  work.  At 
last  they  decided  to  settle  the  matter  by  running  a  race. 
Tt  was  agreed  that  the  winner,  whichever  one  it  might 
prove  to  be,  should  l)e  allowed  to  continue  his  work,  im- 
molested  by  the  other. 

'But,"  said  Good,  ''you  must  first  tell  me  what  thing, 
great  or  small,  living  or  dead,  you' fear  most  on  all  the 
earth." 

"Elk  horns,"  said  Evil.  "And  now  you  must  tell  me 
what  thing  you  fear  most  on  all  the  earth." 

"Indian  grass  braid,"  was  the  quick  reply. 

When  Evil  heard  this  he  was  delighted.  He  ran  to 
his  grandmother,  who  made  the  grass  braid,  and  ])egged 
her  to  give  him  a  large  quantity.  Then  he  scattered  it  all 
along  the  path  where  Good  was  to  run,  and  hung  long- 
tangles  and  loops  on  the  branches  of  the  trees  overhead. 

But  Good  was  not  idle  while  Evil  was  at  work.  He 
hunted  through  the  forest  and  gathered  all  the  sharpest 
pointed  elk  horns  that  he  could  find,  and  then  he  scat- 
tered them  over  the  path  where  Evil  was  to  run. 

When  they  were  both  satisfied  with  their  prepara- 
tions, they  started  out  on  the  race.  At  first  Evil  took  the 
lead.  He  dodged  around  among  the  elk  horns,  taking 
long  flying  leaps  over  the  largest  ones,  and  for  a  time  it 
seemed  certain  that  he  would  prove  the  winner. 

Good  .soon  began  to  grow  weary,  but  he  snatched  some 
of  the  grass  braid  from  a  limb  overhead  and  ate  it  as  he 
ran.    This  refreshed  him  very  much  and  before  night  he 


THP:    PKlilOl)    OF    DISCOVKHV  45 

was  some  distance  in  advance  of  his  brother.  Although 
l^vil  begged  of  him  to  stop  he  would  not  listen  to  his 
pleadings,  but  kept  on  running  until  he  reached  the  goal. 
At  last  Evil  became  so  faint  and  weary  that  he  could  go 
no  farther.  He  fell  in  tlie  path  and  became  unconscious. 
His  brother  ran  l)a<'k  where  he  lay  and  beat  him  with  one 
of  the  dreaded  horns  until  he  was  dead. 

Good  was  very  much  pleased  with  his  success,  and 
without  a  suspicion  that  lie  had  committed  a  wicked  deed 
in  killing  his  brother  he  returned  to  his  grandmother  and 
told  her  what  he  had  done.  Now  Evil  was  lier  favorite 
grandson,  and  she  was  very  angry  when  she  heard  that 
Good  had  killed  him.  She  told  him  to  go  away  and  leave 
her  and  never  show  his  face  in  her  lodge  again.  Good 
loved  his  grandmother  and  was  very  sorry  that  he  had 
offended  her,  but  as  she  would  have  nothing  more  to  do 
with  him  he  left  her  and  went  on  with  his  work  with  no 
one  to  o]>4)ose  him. 

When  the  world  was  all  fiJiished  and  there  was  no 
more  woi'k  for  him  to  do  he  went  back  again  to  visit  his 
grandmother,  lint  he  found  her  in  no  better  humor  than 
when  he  left  lier.  She  had  never  forgiven  him  for  killing 
her  grandson,  and  she  ordered  him  to  leave  her  lodge. 

ri)on  hearing  this,  Good  IxM-anie  very  angry,  and  be- 
foi-e  he  fully  i-ealized  just  what  he  was  doing,  he  grasped 
his  poor  old  gi-andinother  in  his  strong  arins  and  threw 
her  with  all  his  might  np  into  the  sky.  And  as 
she  went  flying  through  the  blue  space,  she  hit  the  moon 
with  such  foree  that  she  stuck  to  it,  and  there  slid  has  re- 
niained  evei-  since. 

And  now,  when  the  sky  is  clear  antl  the  full  moou  is 


46  WHEN  MK^IIGAN  WAS  NEW 

shining  brightly,  you  can  still  see  her  angry,  frightened 
face,  with  her  long  hair  hanging  over  her  square 
shoulders. 

THE  TICK-E-NA-GUN 

The  Tick-e-na-gun  was  the  Indian  cradle.  It  was 
made  of  three  pieces  of  wood.  The  bottom  was  a  thin 
board,  a  foot  wide,  and  about  three  feet  long.  A  band  of 
hickory,  shaved  very  thin,  was  fastened  to  the  foot  and 
extended  along  the  two  sides,  tapering  toward  the  head. 
A  narrow  strip,  like  the  handle  of  a  basket,  formed  an 
arch  over  the  head  and  face.  "This  was  used  to  carry  the 
cradle  when  the  papoose  was  in  it.  All  the  parts  were 
tied  together  with  the  dried  sinews  of  the  deer. 

The  Indian  mother  took  great  pride  in  ornamenting 
her  cradle  for  the  little  papoose.  She  padded  it  with 
moss  or  hair  and  covered  it  with  soft  deer  skin  embroid- 
ered and  fringed  with  wampum  beads  and  colored  porcu- 
pine quills. 

The  papoose  was  rolled  tightly  in  a  blanket,  and 
bound  to  the  cradle  with  bands  of  tanned  deerskin.  Only 
the  head  and  neck  were  free,  the  hands  and  arms  being 
fastened  down  with  the  bands.  It  was  in  tliis  cradle  that 
the  Indian  mother  carried  her  papoose  wherever  she 
went.  It  hung  on  her  back  suspended  from  a  band  which 
was  fastened  across  her  forehead. 

From  the  arch  or  handle  which  passed  over  the  little 
one's  face  and  eyes  was  suspended  the  basket  rattle, 
strings  of  colored  beads,  and  other  rude  trinkets,  for  the 
amusement  of  the  papoose.    Sometimes,  when  the  mother 


THE  rKinoi)  OF  J)ls(•(>\■|•:l{^  47 

was  busy,  she  stood  the  cradle  on  the  end  and  allowed  it 
to  lean  against  the  wigwam.  Soinetimes  she  hung  it  from 
the  liml)  of  a  tree,  to  be  swung  Ijy  the  wind  or  by  some 
member  of  the  family.  But  when  it  was  cold  or  stormy 
she  brought  it  inside  and  hung  it  from  the  center  pole  of 
the  wigwam,  near  the  fire. 


AN  INDIAN  LULLABY 

Swing  high,  swing  low,  my  tawny  papoose ; 

Swing  witli  the  breath  of  the  breeze. 
Swing  in  thy  hammock  of  birchen  bark, 

Under  the  wildwood  trees. 

Swing  high,  swing  low.    By  the  wigwam  door. 

Thy  mother  is  watching  near. 
She  'broiders  thy  robe  with  porcupine  quills. 

And  hearkens,  thy  voice  to  hear. 

Swing  high,  swing  low.    Far  out  on  the  hills, 
Where  the  timid  wild  deer  roam, 

Thy  father  hath  sheathed  his  arrows  and  bow. 
And  he  bringeth  the  venison  home. 

Swing  high,  swing  low.    In  some  leafy  lair, 
A  bear  cul)  i)er('liance  he  may  see; 

Then  a  soft  fur  robe,  with  silvery  tips, 
My  papoose,  he'll  bring  to  thee. 


48  \Vlli;.\    MICIIKIAX    WAS    XKW 

Swing  high,  swing  low.    Hear  the  whippoorwill  call 

His  mate  froni  her  grassy  bed. 
Hear  the  wild  goose  honk  in  the  shadows  dark, 

As  he  guideth  his  flock  overhead. 

Swing  high,  swing  low.    Hark !  the  Night  Man  comes. 

He  walketh  adown  the  corn; 
His  shadow  is  long,  and  his  trail  is  black, 

And  he  walketh  nntil  the  morn. 

Swing  high,  swing  low,  my  tawny  papoose; 

Swing  in  thy  birchen  nest. 
Now  the  Night  Man  presses  thy  eyelids  down, 

And  good  Maniton  give  thee  rest. 


INDIAN  NAMES 

It  is  a  little  more  than  one  hnnclred  and  twenty-five 
years  ago  that  we  became  a  nation,  and  yet  in  that  short 
time  the  native  race  of  Eed  Men,  who  once  roved  where 
they  pleased  over  all  the  country  west  of  the  Alleghany 
mountains,  has  disappeared.  The  only  Indians  now  in 
existence  in  all  that  region  are  the  poor  remnants  of  the 
various  tribes  who  are  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the 
country  and  herded  together  on  the  "Western  Eeserva- 
tions.  When  these  d^vindle  away  there  will  be  nothing 
left  but  recorded  history  and  the  names  which  they  ap- 
plied to  certain  localities  ages  ago,  to  remind  us  that  they 
have  ever  existed.  Nearly  every  lake  and  stream,  and 
hill  and  valley,  received  a  name  from  these  people,  and 


TIIK    PKinoD    OF    DISCOVERY  49 

ali  had  a  descriptive  significance,  which  can  be  traced  at 
the  present  time. 

Michigan  conies  from  the  Indian  name  Mich-sawg-ye- 
gan,  which  means  the  Lake  comitry. 

Lake  Erie  is  Lake  Cat,  the  name  of  a  wandering  tribe 
of  Indians  that  once  roamed  along  the  northern  borders 
of  Ohio  nntil  tliey  were  all  destroyed  by  the  Iroquois. 

Lake  St.  Clair  was  called  Otsi-Keta,  the  Blue  Sea,  and 
the  river  Otsi-Sippi,  the  Blue  river. 

Algonac  is  the  land  of  the  Algonquins,  a  powerful 
tribe  that  once  inhabited  this  region. 

Lake  Huron  was  called  Kareg-non-di,  the  Crooked 
Coast.  The  French  called  it  La  Mer  Douce,  Sweet  water, 
in  comparison  with  the  salt  water  of  the  ocean. 

The  Indians  called  Lake  ^Michigan,  Mich-i-go-nong, 
which  means  the  Long  Lake.  They  also  called  it  Lake 
minis,  for  the  tribe  of  Indians  by  that  name  that  lived 
in  the  region. 

They  called  Mackinaw,  Mich-ili-mack-i-nac,  meaning 
a  great  turtle,  from  the  Island  which  resembles  a  turtle 
in  outline.  The  name  also  comes  from  the  Chippewa 
word  Mich-i-ne-mauk-i-nonk,  meaning  the  place  of  the 
Giant  Fairies,  who  were  supposed  to  linger  over  the 
waters  of  that  region. 

Several  different  names  were  applied  to  the  site  of 
Detroit  by  the  Indians.  A  few  have  come  down  to  us 
from  the  records  of  the  early  writers,  with  their  meaning. 
Wa-we-a-tu-nong,  a  circuitous  approach.  Ka-ron-te-on, 
the  Coast  of  the  Strait.  Yon-do-te-ga,  a  Oreat  Village, 
and  Teuscha  Grondlo,  the  name  of  the  Indian  village  that 
stood  on  the  site  of  Detroit  when  Cadillac  arrived. 


50  WIII'IX   MICIIKIAX   WAS    XKW 

THE  TTMri)  TIARE  and  the  (^RrEL  LYNX 

Onm'k  tlioro  WMS  a  littlo  wliito  TTare,  who  went  every 
(lay  to  visit  lior  grandmother,  and  carry  her  a  fresh  sprig 
of  led  clover  for  her  dinner. 

One  day  when  she  was  returning  home  she  met  a 
groat,  stri])od  Fatix,  who  stretched  himself  across  her 
l^ath  and  began  to  sing.  AVhile  his  voice  was  soft  and 
sweet,  his  eyes  shone  like  great  balls  of  fire.  As  the  little 
Rare  conld  not  advance,  there  was  nothing  she  could  do 
but  stand  still  and  listen  to  his  song. 

*0,  my  dear  little  White  One, 

My  pretty  little  AVhite  One. 

Will  you  tell  me  where  you  are  going?" 

The  poor  little  Hare  was  dreadfully  frightened,  and 
she  ran  back  to  her  grandmother  as  fast  as  she  cou^d. 

"0,  Grandmother,  Grandmother,"  cried  the  timid 
little  creature,  *'T  will  tell  you  what  the  Lynx  said  to  me," 
and  she  repeated  the  song. 

''0,  Nosese,  my  Grandchild,"  said  the  Grandmother, 
'Mon't  tremble  so.  Run  back  and  tell  him  you  are  going 
to  yonr  native  land." 

The  Hare  ran  back  to  the  place  where  the  Lynx  was 
hnng,  and  began  to  sing  the  message  that  her  Grand- 
mother had  given  her. 

"Look  yonder.    See  my  shady  home. 

To  that  pretty  spot  T  roam. 

0,  Golden  Stripes,  please  let  me  go." 

All  the  time  the  Hare  was  singing,  she  was  trembling 


THE   PERIOD   OF    DISCOVERY  51 

with  fear.    But  the  TiVnx  did  not  move.    He  still  gazed  at 
her  with  his  fiery  eyes,  and  continued  his  o\vn  song. 

''Little  White  One,  tell  me  why, 
Like  soft  leather,  thin  and  dry, 
Are  your  pretty  ears  ? ' ' 

''Tswee!  Tswee!  Tswee!"  shrieked  the  little  Hare, 
and  again  she  ran  back  to  her  Grandmother,  and  repeated 
the  words  of  the  song. 

"Go,  Nosese,"  replied  the  Grandmother,  ''and  tell 
him  that  your  Uncles  fixed  your  ears  when  they  came  up 
from  the  Southland,  and  lined  them  with  pink." 

The  little  White  Hare  was  growing  more  and  more 
frightened  all  the  time,  but  s*he  obeyed  her  Grandmother, 
and  ran  slowly  along  the  path,  and  began  to  sing: 

*'When  from  the  South  my  Uncles  came, 
They  brought  these  pretty  ears  to  me, 
And  lined  them  both  with  pink. ' ' 

And  then  the  Ilare  laid  her  long  ears  back  on  her 
shoulders,  and  was  about  to  run  along  to  her  home,  when 
the  hjnx  arose  lazily  to  his  feet,  and  began  again  to  sing 
in  a  coaxing,  purring  tone : 

"Why  do  you  go  away. 

Pretty  White  One?    Can't  you  stay? 

Tell  me  why  your  little  feet 

Are  so  very  dry  and  fleet?'* 

"Tswee!  Tswee!  Tswee!"  and  again  the  terrified 
Hare  ran  back  to  the  Grandmother  with  her  story.  But 
by  this  time  the  Grandmother  was  growing  tired  of  hear- 


59  WIII'.V   MICIIICAX   WAS  NEW 

iii.H-  llir  <'()iii|)l;iitits.  II  w.-is  tiiiic  loi'  licr  Mftcrnooii  nap. 
She  was  smoking-  hov  pipe,  and  slio  was  sleepy  and  cross. 

"(),  Noscsc,"  she  said.  "Do  not  mind  him,  nor  talk 
to  liijii,  l)iil  luii  away  liome  ns  fast  as  you  can." 

''I'lie  Ilnrc  ohex'ed,  niid  i;iii  away  as  fast  as  she  could. 
When  she  came  to  the  spot  where  the  Lynx  had  been,  he 
was  not  there.  She  looked  all  around  but  she  could  not 
see  him.  This  made  her  feel  very  happy  and  she  ran 
swiftly  toward  her  home. 

But  the  cunning  Lynx  knew  where  she  was  going,  and 
he  had  raced  across  the  prairie,  to  reach  the  place  before 
she  did,  that  he  might  waylay  her  when  she  came  down 
the  path.  The  ha])py  little  Hare  galloped  along,  singing 
softly  to  herself  as  she  thought  of  her  mother,  who  was 
waiting  for  her  in  the  leafy  hedge. 

But  alas !  when  she  was  very  near  her  home,  the  cruel 
Tjynx  s]")rang  out  of  a  dark  thicket  and  caught  her  by  her 
])retty  ])ink  ears.  She  was  too  frightened  to  struggle  or 
inake  a  noise  and  so  he  carried  her  to  his  home  and  ate 
her  for  his  supper, 

INDIAN  TRAMPS 

After  the  wars  were  ended,  and  the  people  of  the  Bor- 
derland region  had  settled  down  to  a  peaceful  quiet  life, 
there  still  remained  several  roving  bands  of  Indians  who 
had  no  homes.  Their  villages  had  all  been  destroyed  or 
abandoned  and  no  government  reservations  had  yet  been 
]irovided  for  them.  They  carried  all  their  property  with 
them  wherever  they  went  and  planted  their  wigwam  cen- 
ter poles   wherever   they   pleased,   generally   on    some 


THE    PERTOD    OE   "DTSrOYET^Y  53 

sheltered  elevation  overlooking  the  water.  AVhere  they 
came  from  or  where  they  went  was  always  a  mysten/  to 
the  Borderland  residents. 

Their  visits  were  always  unexpected.  They  would 
enter  the  house  without  an  invitation  and  stand  silent  and 
motionless  in  the  center  of  the  room.  The  men  wore 
huge  rings  of  brass  hanging  from  their  ears  and  noses. 
They  would  stand  a  short  distance  in  advance  of  the 
others,  haughty  and  erect,  with  their  long,  coarse  black 
hair  spread  aronnd  theii-  shoulders.  Their  only  burden 
consisted  of  a  rifle  and  ammunition  and  sometimes  a  bow 
and  arrows. 

Behind  them,  bending  under  the  heavy  burdens  which 
they  carried  on  their  backs,  were  the  women.  Some  with 
the  few  cooking  utensils,  and  the  wigwam  wrapped 
around  the  center  pole,  some  with  great  bundles  of 
baskets,  corn  husk  mats,  and  splint  brooms,  and  others 
with  the  ])lack  eyed  papooses  seated  in  the  blankets  which 
^ere  drawn  tightly  across  the  back  and  loosened  at  the 
shoulders,  thus  forming  a  comfortable  seat,  with  the 
mother  hands  holding  the  four  corners  in  front. 

With  their  customary  salutation,  "boo-joo,"  they 
would  lower  their  bundles  to  the  floor,  and  offer  their 
manufactured  goods  in  exchange  for  provisions.  Many 
a  clever  bargain  was  made  by  these  old  time  red  peddlers, 
in  their  dealings  with  the  whites.  The  settlers  iuid  not 
forgotten  their  experiences  in  the  stormy  past,  and  often 
yielded  their  just  rights  rather  than  arouse  the  enmity 
of  their  old  time  foes.  When  they  made  their  appearance 
near  the  close  of  the  day,  they  never  hesitated  to  ask  for 
a  night's  lodging.     They  were  seldom  refused  and  bed 


54 


\vi!i:.\  Miriiic.w  WAS  \i-:w 


lime  fcHiiid  tliciii  well  \vi-;i|»|)(m1  in  llicir  ])lankets,  stretched 
out  on  (lie  kitclicii  lloor  witli  tlioir  foot  to  the  fire.  A  gen- 
erous .sui)i)ly  oi"  logs  was  always  heaped  on  the  andirons 
in  the  great  open  fireplace  to  keep  them  warm.  Their 
departure  was  as  silent  and  mysterious  as  their  arrival. 
Not  a  sign  of  them  would  be  seen  when  the  family  awoke 


in  the  morning. 


OLD  MOTHER  RODD 


1 '  p^t' 

1 

1 

m 

A.    ■ 

still  living  at  the  same  place. 


Old  Mother  Rodd  was 
an  interesting  historical 
character,  who  once 
lived  in  the  Borderland 
region.  She  was  an  In- 
dian woman  belonging 
to  the  Chippewa  tribe. 
She  was  born  in  the  lat- 
ter part  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  and 
died  in  Port  Huron,  at 
the  age  of  one  hundred 
and  thirteen  years. 
During  the  later  years 
of  her  life  her  home 
was  on  the  Canadian 
side  of  the  St.  Clair 
river,  near  the  mouth 
of  Lake  Huron.  Some 
of  her  descendants  are 


THE   PERIOD    OF   DISCOVERY  55 

Old  Mother  Rodd  was  a  familiar  figure  to  all  the  resi- 
dents along  the  shores  of  the  St.  Clair  river  and  of  the 
islands  surrounded  by  its  waters.  The  writer  has  a  dis- 
tinct recollection  of  her  figure  and  dress  as  she  appeared 
between  fifty  and  sixty  years  ago.  She  was  short  and 
stout.  On  her  broad,  flat  feet  she  wore  deerskin  mocca- 
sins decorated  with  painted  porcupine  quills  and  colored 
beads.  Tied  just  below  the  knees  were  the  leggins  of 
lieavy  black  broadcloth  embroidered  with  beads.  These 
readied  to  the  ankles,  and  were  wide  enough  to  allow  a 
flapping,  swinging  movement  when  she  walked.  The  nar- 
row skirt  of  the  same  material,  which  reached  just  below 
the  knee,  was  also  elaborately  embroidered  and  fringed 
with  beads.  Overlapping  this  skirt  for  a  short  distance 
below  the  waist  line  was  a  sort  of  blouse  or  ' '  short  gown, ' ' 
as  the  residents  called  it,  which  was  made  of  large  fig- 
ured, gaudy  colored  calico.  This  combination  of  waist 
and  skirt  was  also  worn  by  many  of  the  white  women,  and 
was  called  ''short  gown  and  petticoat." 

Old  Mother  Rodd  was  fond  of  ornaments.  Around 
her  neck  were  many  strings  of  beads  of  all  shapes,  colors 
and  sizes,  hanging  down  in  long  loops  over  the  front  of 
the  short  gown.  Outside  of  all  these  ornaments  and  gar- 
ments was  the  heavy  woolen  blanket.  This  she  wore 
spread  out  to  its  full  size.  It  covered  her  head  and 
i-eaclied  to  her  moccasins.  She  held  it  together  in  front 
with  her  large  strong  hands.  Her  swarthy  face  was 
large  and  nearly  square,  with  black  eyes  glittering  be- 
tween the  half  closed  lids,  and  the  high  cheek  bones  char- 
acteristic of  the  race.  Her  long,  coarse,  black  hair  was 
plaited  in  one  thick  braid  which  hung  down  her  back. 


r^C^  WIIKN    MiCllKi.W   WAS  XEW 

So  li<,^lit  and  stcjiltliy  wore  lier  footsteps  tliat  her 
comiiii?  was  always  a  surprise.  The  first  announcement 
of  lior  ai)iiroac'h  was  the  sound  of  her  voice  as  she  en- 
ten'd  tlie  kitclien  door  with  her  bundle  of  baskets  on  her 
hack,  hold  in  place  by  a  band  of  bark  across  her  forehead, 
llcr  baskets  wore  always  superior  to  those  made  by  the 
other  Indians,  in  the  fine  weaving,  as  well  as  in  the  design 
and  coloring  and  she  always  found  ready  customers  who 
were  willing  to  exchange  a  piece  of  ''quash-e-gun," 
broad,  or  **ko-koosh,"  pork,  or  a  milk  pan  full  of  *'nip- 
po-nin,"  flour,  for  a  pretty  dinner  or  w^ork  basket,  or  a 
tlii'oe  story  knife  and  fork,  and  spoon  basket  to  hang  on 
the  wall. 

Old  ]\rother  Kodd  had  many  favorite  camping  places 
along  the  river.  One  of  these  was  in  an  old  French 
orchard  under  a  low,  spreading  apple  tree  that  grew  near 
the  shore.  The  children  of  the  neighborhood  were 
always  delighted  when  they  heard  the  welcome  news : 

''Old  Mother  Eodd  has  come.  She  is  camped  in  the 
orchard." 

All  hurried  to  the  spot,  dodging  among  the  old  apple 
trees,  sliiiping  and  sliding  on  the  apples  beneath,  as  they 
raced  down  the  hill  that  sloped  to  the  river,  for  this  old 
Indian  woman  was  a  great  favorite  with  these  pioneer 
children. 

The  wigwam  was  built  around  a  center  pole  driven 
into  the  ground,  and  covered  with  old  blankets  and  pieces 
of  bark  and  buckskin,  which  were  fastened  to  the  top  of 
the  ])ole,  and  spread  out  to  form  a  tent  large  enough  for 
the  large  family.  In  front  of  this  on  the  clean  white  sand 
was  their  fire.    The  food  was  cooked  in  a  highly  polished 


THE   PERIOD    OF   DTSfOVERY  57 

brass  kettle  tliat  tths  suspended  from  a  stick  over  (lie 
fire.  Old  Mother  Rodd  was  scrupulously  clean  as  well 
as  generous,  and  always  shared  her  meal  with  her  young 
visitors.    And  in  their  later  life  nothing  ever  tasted  quite 


BRASS    KKTTLES    USED    BY    MOTIIKU     KODI) 

as  good  as  that  delicious  succotash  cooked  in  the  brass 
kettle,  served  in  shining  tin  cups,  and  eaten  with  wooden 
spoons. 

The  family  canoes,  rising  and  falling  on  the  tiny  river 
swells,  were  fastened  to  a  stake  driven  into  the  sand. 
Just  a  peep  into  the  wigwam  was  all  that  was  allowed 
the  children.  Hanging  from  the  pole  in  the  center  was 
the  bark  hammock,  in  which  the  little  copper  colored 


58  WlllvN    MlcilKiAX   WAS  XEW 

p.ipooso  rollod  ill  ;i  hlankot,  was  fastened  with  strips  of 
taruKMl  (Icorsk'in.  Soinctiinos  it  was  hung  from  a  limli  of 
the  ai)i)i('  troo,  and  loft  there  to  be  rocked  by  the  breeze. 
A  sliort  distance  back  from  the  river,  under  one  of  the 
largest  apple  trees,  was  a  little  mound  which  marked 
the  last  resting  place  of  another  papoose  whose  spirit 
had  roamed  the  happy  hunting  grounds  for  many  years. 
With  the  opening  of  the  apple  blossoms  each  year  Old 
^fothor  Kodd  made  her  appearance  and  held  what  was 
called  an  ''Indian  pow-wow,"  over  that  little  grave, 
chanting  songs,  and  indulging  freely  in  ' ' Santa-waba, " 
the  Indian  fire-water.  Two  or  three  days  were  spent  in 
this  manner,  until  her  voice  became  too  weak  to  sing  and 
the  fire-water  was  all  gone,  when  she  would  cover  the 
grave  with  maple  sugar  and  other  Indian  food  and  leave 
it  until  the  apple  blossoms  came  again. 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT 


MISSIONARIES    and    FUR  TRxVDERS 
1610 

Michigan  was  visited  ])y  white  men  several  years  be- 
fore the  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth  Rock. 

Two  French  missionaries  joined  a  party  of  Huron 
Indians  at  Quebec  and  traveled  westward  by  way  of  the 
Ottawa  river  and  Georgian  l)ay,  until  they  reached  the 
shore  of  Lake  Huron.  Here  they  built  a  rude,  bark- 
covered  hut  for  a  place  of  worship  and  hung  a  small  bell 
from  the  center  pole.  This  was  rung  daily  to  call  the 
natives  together  for  instruction  and  prayer.  The  hut 
was  so  small  that  it  was  filled  and  emptied  several  times 
each  day. 

For  several  years  the  tide  of  travel  followed  the  same 
route  as  that  taken  by  these  pioneer  missionaries.  Al- 
though the  brave  voyagours  were  forced  to  make  many 
])ortages  between  the  navigal)le  waters,  their  l)ark  canoes- 
were  so  light  that  it  was  an  easy  task  to  carry  them  on 
their  shoulders.  As  all  the  first  explorers,  fur  traders 
and  missionaries  followed  this  route,  trading  posts  and 
mission  houses  were  established  in  the  nortliern  part  of 
the  state,  long  before  there  was  any  settlement  at  Detroit. 

The  first  missionaries  who  were  sent  over  from  France 

59 


GO  W  lli:\    MK  llhiAN    WAS    SEW 

to  teacli  tlic  liKliaiis  woi-c  a  l)rave,  unselfish  class  of  men 
and  were  vciy  iiiiicli  in  earnest  in  their  work.  They  en- 
dured many  ])rivati<)ns  and  hardships,  and  in  some  eases 
llicy  snf'fered  torture  and  even  death,  by  the  hands  of 
some  of  the  more  savage  tribes.  At  first  they  lived  the 
simple  lives  of  the  natives,  sharing  their  food  at  the 
camp  fires  and  sleeping  in  their  wigwams,  until  the  regu- 
lar mission  houses  were  established. 

Following  elosely  in  the  footsteps  of  the  missionaries 
came  the  fur  traders,  who  built  their  trading  posts  and 
rude  forts  near  the  mission  houses.  And  here  came  the 
Imnters,  trappers,  and  voyageurs,  who  were  in  the  em- 
ploy of  the  fur  traders.  These  men  braved  dangers  and 
endured  hardships  such  as  no  other  class  of  men  in  our 
country  have  ever  known.  They  were  slaves  to  the 
agents  of  the  fur  companies  and  were  powerless  in  their 
hands.  They  were  not  permitted  to  carry  a  gun  lest  the 
furs  be  injured  by  powder  and  ball.  They  were  forced 
to  take  long  and  dangerous  journeys  with  no  weapon  of 
defense  against  wild  beasts  and  wilder  Indians,  but  a 
knife  and  small  hatchet. 

These  fearless  navigators,  who  were  called  "coureurs- 
des-])ois,"  or  rangers  of  the  wood,  glided  over  the  waters 
in  their  clumsy  flat  b;ottomed  bateaux,  camping  at  night 
on  the  shores.  They  were  a  wild  looking  lot  of  men,  with 
flashing  eyes  and  swarthy  faces.  They  were  hardy  and 
enduring,  with  muscles  that  never  tired.  They  had 
acquired  the  habits  and  superstitious  of  their  savage 
associates  and  wore  the  dress  of  their  Indian  and  French 
ancestors.  They  decorated  their  hair  with  eagle  feathers 
and  daubed  their  faces  with  vermilion  and  soot.    Their 


EAELY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  61 

red  flannel  sbirts  were  open  at  the  neck  to  give  their 
muscles;  full  play  and  were  belted  at  the  waist  with  a 
gaudy  woolen  sash  fringed  with  horse  hair.  They  wore 
l)uckskin  shoepacs  and  a  bright  colored  skull  cap  with  a 
long  tasseled  point  hanging  at  one  side. 

Their  minds  were  filled  with  the  superstitious  beliefs 
of  the  natives.  They  whistled  through  the  wing  bone  of 
an  eagle  to  drive  away  the  thunder  and  they  threw 
tobacco  into  the  water  to  quiet  the  waves.  They  carried 
the  tails  of  rattlesnakes  in  their  bullet  pouches  to  protect 
them  from  evil  spirits  and  they  were  guided  in  all  im 
portant  undertakings  by  their  dreams. 

Their  food  while  on  their  journeys  was  hulled  corn 
and  deer  or  bear  fat.  Their  rations  were  one  quart  of 
corn,  and  one  ounce  of  fat  per  day.  At  first  all  the  corn 
came  from  Quebec,  but  later  it  was  prepared  and  sold  in 
Detroit.  It  was  hulled  and  boiled,  and  then  mixed  with 
the  fat.  It  was  then  moulded  into  cakes,  and  packed  in 
bark  boxes,  each  cake  containing  the  proper  amount  for 
a  day's  rations. 

The  expeditions  were  managed  by  an  agent,  who  led 
the  voyageurs  in  all  their  journeys.  He  traveled  in  a 
light  canoe  with  a  full  crew  of  paddlers.  Each  morning 
ho  would  appoint  a  camping  place  -where  they  were  all 
expected  to  meet  at  the  close  of  the  day's  work,  and  then 
he  would  give  the  command  to  start.  The  heavily  laden 
bateaux  would  often  be  until  midnight  in  reaching  the 
camp.  There  they  M^ould  find  their  leader  fast  asleep  be- 
side a  comfortable  fire.  After  hastily  swallowing  their 
scanty  rations  they  were  allowed  a  short  time  for  rest 
^nd  sleep.    Long  before  dawn  they  were  aroused  by  their 


62  WIIKK  MK'TIICAX  WAS  NEW 

Ic.KJ.'i-  ;iii(l  started  out  on  another  day's  journey.  Their 
allowance  of  eoni  and  fat  was  ])laced  on  the  seat  by  their 
side  and  their  l)reakrast  was  eaten  while  they  rowed. 

Tlieir  spirits  rose  as  they  neared  their  journey's  end; 
they  looked  forward  to  this  with  much  pleasure,  as  it 
would  brine  to  them  a  well  earned  rest  beside  a  scanty 
reward  for  their  long  days  and  nights  of  wearj^  toil.  As 
they  glided  along  with  the  swift  current  their  labor  was 
lightened  by  their  songs,  which  are  still  known  as  the 
Canadian  boat  songs.  They  rang  out  in  a  plaintive 
chorus  over  the  water  as  they  approached  the  post,  the 
stroke  of  their  paddles  keeping  time  with  the  music. 

And  now  the  little  trading  post  and  mission  house 
were  for  a  time  the  scene  of  bustle  and  traffic,  dissipation 
and  enormous  profits.  The  Indians,  who  had  finished 
hunting  at  this  season  of  the  year,  followed  the  traders, 
both  to  enjoy  themselves  along  the  Borderland  and  to 
share  in  the  unusual  feasting  that  prevailed  on  such  occa- 
sions. After  the  long  period  of  labor  and  hardships,  the 
voyageurs  were  inclined  to  celebrate  their  freedom,  and 
their  hard  earned  dollars  soon  found  their  way  into  the 
post  agent's  barrel  of  silver,  in  exchange  for  the  ''Eng- 
lish milk,"  as  they  called  the  imported  rum. 

LA  SALLE  AND  THE  GRIFFON 
1679 

Robert  Cavalier,  better  known  as  La  Salle,  was  the 
son  of  a  wealthy  merchant  in  France.  He  was  a  mere 
lad  when  he  came  to  this  new  world  to  seek  his  fortune. 
Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  began  to  studv  the  Indian  Ian- 


EAPiLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT 


63 


gnage.  In  less  than  throe  years  he  could  converse  readily 
with  most  of  the  trihes.  From  them  he  heard  wonderful 
tales  of  a  vast  country  in  the  distant  west.  They  told  him 
of  large  hodies  of  fresh  water,  and  of  a  mighty  river 
which  rose  in  the  north  and  flowed  southward. 


THE   (iUIFFON 


He  became  much  interested  in  these  reports,  and  at 
last  decided  to  undertake  a  voyage  of  discovery,  and 
learn  from  observation  how  much  truth  there  was  in 
what  he  had  been  told.  With  the  consent  of  the  Governor 
of  New  France,  he  began  to  make  plans  for  his  journey. 
Ife  bought  canoes  and  supplies  and  hired  several  men  to 
accompany  him.  After  many  mishaps  and  long  delays 
he  reached  T.ake  Erie,  passed  through  the  Detroit  river 
and  followed  the  unkno\\Ti  shores  of  Lake  Huron  into  the 


r,4  WIIKX  MTPHTGAX  WAS  NEW 

Sh-nits  of  Mackiiinw,  i)assing  Mackinaw  Island  and 
IIk'ii  on  down  the  western  shore  of  our  State.  Although 
this  cxix'dition  rosultod  in  the  discovery  of  the  Ohio 
river  it  did  not  satisfy  his  ambition. 

As  soon  as  possible  he  sailed  to  France  to  report  his 
discoveries  to  the  King.  He  gave  such  glowing  accounts 
of  the  new  world  that  he  was  given  a  commission  to  make 
discoveries,  build  forts,  and  engage  in  the  trade  in  buf- 
falo skins,  all  at  his  own  expense.  He  had  very  little 
money  but  his  wealthy  relatives  came  to  his  aid,  and  he 
was  given  large  sums  to  promote  his  work.  In  order  to 
carry  out  his  plans  with  safety  and  profit  he  decided  that 
it  would  be  necessary  to  build  a  boat  much  larger  and 
stronger  than  the  clumsy  dugouts,  and  canoes  that  were 
made  and  used  by  the  Indians.  A  boat  suitable  in  size 
and  construction  for  the  accommodation  of  himself  and 
his  companions  and  also  for  the  storing  of  the  blankets, 
bales  of  cloth,  knives  and  beads,  and  other  trinkets  that 
he  would  need  for  his  traffic  with  the  Indians.  He  also 
decided  to  build  a  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara  river, 
as  this  was  the  entrance  to  the  four  Great  Lakes  over 
which  he  expected  to  control  the  fur  trade. 

He  engaged  many  men,  sailors,  carpenters,  and  labor- 
ers. He  bought  tools  and  materials  for  the  construction 
of  his  boat  and  the  necessary  merchandise  for  trading 
with  the  Indians.  But  this  enterprise  proved  an  unfor- 
timate  one.  The  boat  containing  his  supplies  was 
wrecked  in  a  storm  and  all  his  provisions  and  merchan- 
dise were  lost.  This  was  very  discouraging,  but  as 
LaSalle  had  managed  to  save  his  tools  and  the  materials 
for  his  boat,  he  would  not  give  up  his  plans. 


EAKLY  HISTOEY  OF  DETKOIT  65 

The  spot  chosen  for  the  building  of  the  boat,  was  on 
the  high  bank  of  the  Niagara  river,  a  few  miles 
above  the  falls,  where  a  tine  large  grove  of  oaks  furnish- 
ed the  timber  for  its  construction.  Trees  were  felled,  the 
place  was  cleared,  and  the  master  carpenter  set  the  shi]) 
builders  to  work.  Two  Indian  hunters  who  were  friendly 
to  the  whites,  built  bark  wigwams  for  the  men.  The  wild 
savages  loitered  around  the  place,  sullen  and  ugly.  They 
were  displeased  with  the  work  that  was  going  on  and  were 
determined  to  stop  it  if  possible.  "When  they  saw  the 
ribs  in  place  they  threatened  to  burn  the  boat.  But  the 
men,  although  weak  and  hungry  from  the  loss  of  their 
provisions,  kept  a  constant  watch  night  and  day. 

All  through  the  long  and  dreary  winter  and  far  into 
the  summer  this  little  band  of  workmen  cho]^ped  and 
hewed  and  sawed  the  great  forest  trees  into  shape.  Their 
tools  were  rude,  and  at  times  their  food  was  scanty,  es- 
pecially when  they  found  themselves  reduced  to  a  diet  of 
parched  corn  and  water,  which  was  often  the  case. 
Sometimes  the  surly  Indians  refused  to  sell  them  the  corn 
to  parch  and  then  they  were  hungry  in  earnest,  but  when 
the  two  friendly  Indian  hunters  came  to  their  camp,  they 
were  sure  of  a  feast  of  fish  and  game,  with  m'i])le  sugar 
and  other  wild  luxuries. 

At  last  LaSalle  decided  to  go  back  to  the  Fort  foi- 
more  supplies  and  provisions.  Two  men  accom]ianird 
him,  and  a  dog  drew  his  baggage  on  a  sledge,  through 
the  deep  snow  in  the  forest,  and  over  the  ice  covered  lake. 
They  had  nothing  but  ]);nvho(l  corn  for  food,  and  this 
gave  out  before  they  reached  the  Fort.  Dui-ing  his  ab- 
sence the  vessel  was  finished  ready  for  launching.     All 


66  \Vlli;.\   MlCllhiAX   WAS   NEW 

tlic  malorini  used  in  tlio  fonstruction  of  the  boat,  the 
spikes,  and  cliiiins,  and  anchors,  and  even  the  little  can- 
nons were  carried  np  tlio  steep  embankment  from  the  level 
of  tbe  river.  In  shape  and  size,  the  little  ship  was  some- 
wlial  like  the  one  that  brought  Cohimbus  and  his  party 
of  discoverers  to  this  continent  nearly  two  hundred  years 
l)efore.  There  was  a  high  stern  and  a  higher  bow  on 
which  was  ]ierched  the  figure  head  which  gave  the  boat  its 
name.  This  figure  head,  the  work  of  a  French  wood  carv- 
er, was  the  image  of  a  grilTon,  a  hideous  monster  with 
the  head  and  wings  of  an  eagle  and  the  body  of  a  lion. 
It  had  huge  bulging  eyes  which  stared  straight  ahead. 

AVhen  everything  was  ready  for  the  launching,  the 
props  were  removed  and  amid  the  chanting  of  solemn 
music  by  the  Jesuit  missionaries,  the  firing  of  the  can- 
non, and  the  glad  shouts  of  the  voyagers,  the  Griffon 
sailed  down  the  sloping  ways  into  the  water.  She  was 
towed  out  into  the  stream  by  the  canoes,  and  anchored. 
They  boarded  her,  swung  their  hammocks  and  slept  in 
peace,  safe  at  last  from  the  firebrand  of  the  savage,  and 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  flying  tomahawk.  The  Indians 
gazed  at  this  monstrous  canoe  in  speechless  wonder. 
They  were  amazed  and  terrified  at  the  flash  and  roar  of 
the  cannon  from  her  deck,  and  at  the  horrible  figure 
u]^on  her  bow. 

After  a  few  trial  trips  along  the  shore,  LaSalle 
mounted  the  high  stern  as  commander,  and  gave  the  or- 
der to  start.  The  great  square  sails  were  unfurled,  the 
anchor  hoisted  amid  the  jolly  ''heave-yo"  of  the  sailors, 
and  they  began  their  eventful  voyage  over  the  unknown 
waters.     As  thev  drew  near  the  mouth  of  the  Detroit 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  67 

river,  they  were  charmed  with  the  beautiful  islands  that 
guard  its  entrance.  Father  Hennepin,  one  of  the  mis- 
sionaries who  accompanied  LaSalle,  has  told  us  some- 
thing about  tliom  in  his  journal.    He  says: — 

"The  islands  are  the  finest  in  the  world.  They  are 
covered  witli  forests  of  nut  and  fruit  trees,  and  with 
wild  vines  loaded  with  grapes.  From  these  we  made  a 
large  quantity  of  wine.  The  hanks  of  the  Strait  (Detroit 
Eivcr),  are  vast  meadows,  and  the  prospect  is  terminated 
with  some  hills  covered  with  vineyards,  trees  bearing 
good  fruit,  and  groves  and  forests  so  well  arranged  that 
one  would  think  that  Nature  alone  could  not  have  laid 
out  the  grounds  so  effectively  without  the  help  of  man, 
so  charming  was  the  prospect. 

'^The  country  is  well  stocked  with  stags,  wild  goats, 
and  bears,  all  of  which  furnish  excellent  food,  and  they 
are  not  at  all  fierce  as  in  other  countries.  There  are 
herds  of  buffaloes  that  trample  down  the  flowers  and 
grass  as  thoy  rush  around  in  their  clumsy  motion.  There 
are  great  numbers  of  moose  and  elk,  which  in  the  size  of 
their  horns  almost  rival  the  branches  of  the  great  trees. 
Turkey  cocks  and  swans  are  very  common  and  pigeons 
sweep  along  like  clouds  overhead. 

"Tlie  groves  and  forests  are  chiefly  made  up  of  wal- 
nut, chestnut,  plum,  and  cherry  trees,  all  loaded  with 
vines  and  their  own  fruit." 

The  Griffon  sailed  up  the  Detroit  river,  and  past  the 
site  of  i\[ichigan's  present  metropolis.  Here  they  found 
the  little  Indian  village,  called  Teuscha  Grondie,  which 
stood  between  the  black  forest  and  the  river's  sandy 
l)eacli.     The  firing  of  a  salute  from  the  canon   friulit- 


fig  WHKX   MK'IIICAX   WAS  XKW 

ciK'd  tlio  i)oor  Indians,  and  caused  them  to  flee  from  their 
lionios,  and  sock  rcTn^o  in  the  forest. 

At  last  tlic  little  slii])  reached  Swan  Island,  whicli  was 
the  Indian  name  for  I>eile  Isle,  and  passed  out  into  the 
<mii>-s1imi>(mI  lake,  which  the  Indians  called  Otsi-Keta.  It 
was  their  custom  to  give  a  name  to  each  one  of  their  dis- 
coveries, as  they  advanced.  This  day  chanced  to  be  the 
feast  day  of  one  of  their  patron  saints,  Ste  Claire.  When 
they  were  well  out  in  the  middle  of  the  lake,  they  broke  a 
bottle  of  the  native  wine  over  the  Griffon's  head,  and 
christened  the  body  of  water,  Lac  Ste  Claire. 

We  can  imagine  their  emotions  of  surprise  and  uncer- 
tainty as  they  glided  over  the  strange  waters,  tacking 
back  and  forth,  to  catch  the  full  force  of  the  shifting- 
breeze.  Away  in  the  distance  on  either  side,  low  misty 
lines  stretched  along  the  horizon.  When  they  reached 
the  region  of  the  watery  meadows  which  we  know  as  the 
St.  Claire  Flats  the  tall  rushes  brushed  the  sides  of  the 
new  comer,  and  bowed  and  nodded  a  friendly  welcome. 
The  waterfowl  aro.se  from  their  haunts  in  such  numbers 
that  they  darkened  the  sun.  They  squawked  and 
screeched  with  fear  and  anger  as  this  huge  monster  with 
outspread  wings  passed  by  them.  Never  before  had  they 
been  disturbed  in  their  peaceful  possession  of  this  water 
prairie.  Although  this  region  was  the  favorite  hunting 
ground  of  the  Indian  brave  the  dip  of  his  paddle  was  so 
light  and  the  flight  of  his  arrow  so  silent  and  swift  as  he 
went  in  and  out  among  the  rushes  in  his  slender  birch 
bark  canoe  that  they  were  not  disturbed  and  scarcely 
noticed  him. 

Leaving  this  wilderness  of  green  behind  them,  they 


EAELY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  69 

found  a  passage  l)ot^een  some  of  the  beautiful  islands 
that  divide  the  water  and  form  the  delta  of  the  river. 
From  many  a  shady  nook  along  the  shores  fierce,  flashing 
eyes  peered  out  and  strong  copper-colored  fingers  held 
the  bow  strings  taut  and  the  arrows  ready  for  use.  But 
the  thought  that  this  terrible  monster  might  prove  to  be 
some  powerful  Manitou  restrained  them  and  the  boat 
passed  on  unmolested.  And  now  they  met  the  current  of 
another  river  which  the  natives  called  the  Otsi-Sippi,  but 
which  we  know  as  the  St.  Clair.  As  they  advanced  the 
banks  grew  higher.  Tiny  wreaths  of  smoke  floated  from 
the  topmost  points  of  the  skin  and  bark  covered  wig- 
wams, where  the  Indian  villages  nestled  among  the  oak 
openings.  Fields  of  Indian  corn  waved  their  long  silken 
tassels  in  the  breeze.  Clumsy  bison  and  huge  black 
bear  wallowed  in  the  muck  where  the  inland  streams  en- 
tered the  river  and  timid  deer  scampered  down  their  run- 
ways. 

The  current  grew  stronger  as  they  neared  the  head 
of  the  river,  and  the  foaming  water  as  it  came  pouring 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Lake,  checked  their  speed. 
Every  thread  of  canvas  in  each  of  the  little  queer-shaped 
sails  was  spread  and  all  the  nautical  skill  possessed  by 
the  amateur  crew  was  necessary  to  guide  the  awkward 
craft  up  the  incline.  Fortimately  a  friendly  breeze  from 
the  south  came  to  their  relief,  and  amid  the  creaking 
of  ropes,  the  rattling  of  chains,  and  the  "heave  yos"  of 
the  boatmen,  they  passed  out  into  the  blue  Gitchee  Gmnee 
in  safety. 

They  were  overtaken  by  a  terrific  storm  at  the  mouth 
of  Saginaw  bay,  and  nearly  wrecked,  but  after  the  wind 


rO  WHExX  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

ceased  to  1)1  ow  thoy  went  on  without  further  mishap  until 
they  reached  the  Straits  of  Mackinaw.  Here  they  found 
a  great  multitude  of  Indians  awaiting  them.  From  here 
LaSalle  went  to  Green  Bay,  where  the  trade  was  so  brisk 
that  iji  a  very  short  time  all  his  goods,  blankets,  cloth  and 
trinkets,  were  exchanged  for  valuable  furs.  These  were 
jiacked  away  in  the  boat  and  she  started  on  the  return 
trip  for  a  fresh  supply  of  goods. 

LaSalle  and  the  missionaries  remained  at  Mackinaw 
awaiting  her  return.  But  they  waited  in  vain.  Her  fate 
has  always  been  an  unsolved  mystery.  From  the  time 
that  she  passed  out  of  their  sight  with  her  brave  crew,  and 
her  cargo  of  furs,  she  has  never  been  seen.  Whether  she 
V7as  captured  by  the  Indians  and  burned  or  was  wrecked 
in  a'  storm  will  never  be  known.  Thus  ends  the  story  of 
the  Griffon,  the  first  sail  vessel  that  passed  over  the  wa- 
ters of  the  Great  Lakes,  more  than  two  hundred  years 
ago. 

THE  MANITOU  OF  BELLE  ISLE 

History  has  preserved  to  us  the  names  of  the  first  two 
white  men  who  visited  the  spot  where  now  stands  the  city 
of  Detroit,  They  were  two  French  missionaries,  M.  Dol- 
lier  and  J\r.  Galinee,  It  was  in  the  spring  of  1670  that 
they  reached  this  place.  They  were  enchanted  with  the 
beautiful  scenery.  In  all  their  journeys  they  had  seen 
nothing  that  was  so  pleasing.  The  tall  forest  trees  were 
robed  in  the  varied  shades  of  green.  The  air  was  filled 
with  the  perfume  of  flowers  and  the  music  of  birds. 
Thousands  of  fish  could  be  seen  in  the  clear  waters  of  the 


KARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  n 

river,  while  along  the  banks  were  herds  of  buffalo  and 
droves  of  deer  gazing  curiously  at  the  strangers. 

Tliey  wandered  around  for  some  time,  until  they  came 
to  an  open  sj^ace,  in  the  center  of  which  was  a  large 
grassy  mound.  In  the  center  of  this  was  a  large  gray 
stone  in  shape  somewhat  like  the  human  form.  To  make 
the  likeness  more  complete  the  Indians  had  daubed  it 
with  colored  clays.  Scattered  around  it  on  the  ground 
were  their  offerings  of  tobacco,  maple  sugar,  and  all  sorts 
of  cooked  food. 

This  was  the  Great  Manitou,  of  whom  their  guides 
had  told  them.  He  was  held  in  great  veneration  and  awe 
by  the  superstitious  Indians.  They  believed  it  was  his 
voice  they  heard  when  the  wild  winds  swept  over  the 
waters.  That  he  held  the  wind  in  his  strong  hands  and 
caused  it  to  blow  or  not  to  blow  as  he  saw  fit.  When 
about  to  start  on  a  long  journey  they  brought  their  offer- 
ings, and  appealed  to  him  for  protection  before  they 
launched  their  canoes. 

The  missionaries  were  ver^^  indignant  when  they  saw 
this  idol  and  no  doubt  imagined  they  were  doing  good 
work  when  they  seized  an  ax  and  broke  it  into  a  thousand 
pieces.  In  its  place  they  planted  a  tall  wooden  cross, 
placing  at  its  foot  the  coat  of  arms  of  France  and  an  in- 
scription giving  their  names  and  the  object  of  their  mis- 
sion. They  then  fastened  two  of  their  canoes  together, 
and  taking  the  largest  pieces  of  the  broken  idol,  they 
carried  them  out  and  sank  them  in  the  deepest  part  of 
the  river,  opposite  Belle  Isle. 

An  Indian  legend  tells  us  that  after  the  missionaries 
had  departed,  and  were  a  long  distance  on  their  journey, 


n  WHEN  MICHIGAN   WAS  NKW 

a  party  of  Indians  caino  to  place  their  offerings  at  the 
feet  of  the  idol.  But  when  they  reached  the  grassy 
niound  they  found  only  a  few  pieces  of  stone  scattered 
around  on  the  "ronnd.  Each  one  took  a  fragment  of  the 
idol  and  placed  it  in  his  canoe,  while  a  deep  clear  voice 
floated  over  the  water  and  guided  them  to  the  spot  where 
llic  spirit  of  the  Manitou  had  taken  refuge  under  the 
long  shadow  of  Belle  Isle.  The  voice  told  them  to  bring 
every  fragment  of  the  broken  image,  and  to  strew  them 
all  along  the  l)anks  of  the  island  which  would  forever 
after  be  his  home. 

As  soon  as  they  had  obeyed  his  order  each  stone  was 
changed  into  a  rattle  snake,  and  placed  as  a  sentinel  to 
guard  the  Manitou 's  retreat  from  the  profane  foot  of  the 
white  man. 

MICH-ILI-MACK-INAC 

The  most  northern  point  of  the  southern  Peninsula 
of  Michigan,  and  the  island  near  it,  were  given  their 
names  by  the  Red  men  long  before  the  white  man  knew 
anything  a])out  the  place.  The  name  is  from  the  Indian 
word,  jMishi-maikin-nac,  which  means  a  swimming  tor- 
toise, or  turtle.  Both  the  Island  and  the  elevated  point  of 
the  main  land,  when  seen  from  a  distance  on  the  water, 
resemble  a  turtle  in  outline.  The  Indians  also  called 
this  region  "Pe-quod-e-non-ge,"  which  means  the  home 
of  the  fishes. 

There  are  many  interesting  legends  connected  with 
this  locality.  The  Ped  men  believed  that  it  was  the  home 
of  Gitchi-Manitou,  the  Great  Spirit,  and  all  the  other 


EARLY  IIISTOEY  OF  DETROIT  73 

manitous  that  controlled  the  waters  of  the  Great  Lakes 
and  the  storms  that  swept  over  them.  The  Indian  Hia- 
watha, whose  real  name  was  Mena-Bosho,  was  born  on 
^[ackinaw  Island.  It  was  here  that  he  saw  a  spider 
weaving  a  web  to  catch  flies,  and  from  this  he  gained  the 
idoa  of  weaving  nets  to  catch  fish. 

iMackinaw  and  its  vicinity  is  perhaps  the  oldest  per- 
manent settlement  along  the  Borderland.  ]\Iore  than  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  before  Detroit  was  founded  there 
wore  missionaries  and  fur  traders  in  this  region.  It  was 
the  principal  point  for  the  arrival  and  departure  of  all 
who  were  engaged  in  the  fur  trade.  Most  of  the  perma- 
nent inhabitants  were  either  canoe  men,  or  hunters  and 
trapi^ers.  It  was  from  here  that  they  all  started  for  their 
different  destinations,  some  on  foot  through  the  trackless 
inland  forests,  and  some  in  canoes  which  would  carry 
them  to  the  distant  border  posts.  And  it  was  to  this  place 
that  they  returned  after  an  absence  of  a  year  or  more, 
l)ringing  their  collections  of  furs  and  skins.  After  these 
were  sorted  and  cured  they  were  taken  to  Montreal  by 
the  voyageurs  in  their  bateaux. 

Later  the  trade  became  of  so  much  more  importance 
(hat  a  trading  post  was  established  here  and  the  furs 
were  exchanged  for  cloths,  trinkets  and  general  sup- 
plies, which  included  large  quantities  of  rum.  Within 
a  few  years  after  this  soldiers  were  sent  to  protect  the 
inhabitants  from  the  attacks  of  the  Indians  and  then 
>.fackinaw  became  a  military  trading  post  with  the  mis- 
sion house  attached.  It  stood  near  the  water,  and  was 
o-^closed  by  a  high,  strong  palisade,  made  of  broad  oak 
pickets,  pointed  at  both  ends,  and  driven  firmly  into  the 


74  WllTS  :\ITCHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

frronnd.  Within  this  enclosure  were  me  log  cabin  homes 
of  ilic  residents,  the  barracks  for  the  soldiers,  and  the 
storo  honscs,  whore  the  fnrs  were  exchanged  for  the  trad- 
ers'  supplies.  These  buildings  all  faced  a  small  square 
in  the  center. 

Tlio  business  flourished,  and  the  population  increased, 
until  Mackinaw  became  the  most  important  of  all  the 
trading  posts  and  missions  in  the  North  West.  At  cer- 
tain times  six  or  seven  thousand  Indians  would  be  camp- 
ed around  the  Fort.  Besides  these  there  were  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  village,  which  contained  about  sixty  houses, 
the  two  himdred  soldiers  in  the  Fort,  the  priests  at  the 
mission  house,  the  fur  traders,  and  the  voyageurs  and 
courours-du-bois.  The  place  as  a  military  post,  was  first 
occupied  by  the  French,  then  by  the  English,  and  lastly 
by  the  Americans. 

The  Island  has  many  remarkable  rock  formations. 
The  celebrated  Arch  Rock  stands  at  the  water's  edge,  one 
hundred  and  forty  feet  high,  and  appears  as  if  hanging  in 
the  air.  From  its  peculiar  shape  it  has  been  called  the 
Natural  Bridge  of  IMackinaw.  Another  curious  rock  is 
the  Sugar  Loaf,  which  is  conical  in  shape  and  nearly  one 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  high. 

The  Indians  believed  that  this  Island  was  the  favorite 
resting  place  of  IMich-a-bow,  the  Manitou  of  all  the  wa- 
ters, and  that  when  he  came  over  the  water  from  the  sun- 
rise in  the  east,  he  stopped  at  the  foot  of  Arch  Rock, 
which  they  called  the  ^lanitou's  landing  place.  They  be- 
lieved that  the  great  arch  was  his  gateway  and  that  he 
passed  through  this  and  ascended  the  hill  to  Sugar  Loaf, 


EARLY  HISTOKY  OF  DETROIT  75 

which  was  his  lodge,  the  cave  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Island  being  his  doorway. 

In  the  early  days  there  was  no  way  of  traveling, 
on  the  Island  excepting  on  foot  in  the  summer,  or  on  snow 
shoes  or  sledges  drawn  by  dogs,  in  winter.  For  this  rea- 
son there  were  only  Indian  trails  and  foot  paths,  as  there 
was  no  necessity  for  roads  or  streets. 

The  few  houses  of  the  village  were  built  of  logs  and 
roofed  with  bark.  They  were  all  whitewashed,  which 
gave  the  place  a  very  neat  appearance.  Each  house  had 
a  garden  which  was  enclosed  with  cedar  pickets. 

The  summers  were  short  but  warm  and  pleasant, 
while  the  winters  were  long,  cold,  and  stormy.  The  older 
people  had  few  amusements  at  this  time  but  the  chihh'en 
had  great  sport  in  coasting  down  the  steep  hills  on  their 
l)ark  toboggans  and  in  making  play  houses  under  the 
deep  snow  drifts. 

THE  ISLAND  FAIRIES 

OxcE  there  was  an  Indian  who  had  ten  benatiful 
daughters.  The  youngest  and  most  beautiful  of  all  was 
Oweena,  a  shy  little  maiden  who  loved  to  roam  among  the 
trees,  and  visit  the  fur  and  feather-lined  homerj  of  the 
timid  forest  creatures,  that  were  hidden  among  the  green 
leaves  and  in  the  hollow  tree  trunks. 

One  after  another  her  older  sisters  were  married  and 
wont  to  live  in  the  lodges  of  their  husbands,  until  at  last 
she  was  left  all  alone  to  live  with  her  father  and  mother. 
But  after  one  year  had  passed  she  was  married  too. 

Her  husband  was  an  old  man  whose  name  was  Osseo. 


76  WIII'.X    MICIIKiAX  WAS   XKW 

ITis  l)a('k  was  rrookod,  liis  face  wrinkled,  he  was  lame, 
and  besides  all  this  he  was  very  poor.  But  when  her  sis- 
ters made  sport  of  him,  she  smiled  sweetly,  and  said  to 
them : — 

"Do  not  laugh  at  him.  Sometime  you  will  know  why 
I  chose  him,  rather  than  a  younger  and  stronger  person.'* 

Soon  after  she  was  married  all  the  sisters  and  their 
husbands,  and  parents  were  invited  to  a  feast.  As  they 
walked  along  together  they  felt  very  sorry  for  the  beauti- 
ful young  sister  when  they  saw  her  leading  her  lame  hus- 
l)and  wboro  the  path  was  the  smoothest  and  helping  him 
over  the  fallen  trees  and  the  narrow  brooks.  His  eyes 
were  turned  toward  the  sky  as  he  stumbled  along,  and  he 
talked  to  himself. 

**Poor  old  man,"  said  one  of  the  sisters.  "What  a 
pity  he  does  not  fall  and  break  his  neck. ' ' 

Just  at  this  moment  they  came  to  a  large  hollow  log 
lying  on  the  ground  with  one  end  turned  toward  the  path. 
The  old  man  stopped,  and  gave  a  loud  cry,  and  then 
rushed  into  one  end  of  the  log,  and  the  next  instant  he 
came  out  of  the  other,  a  tall,  straight  young  man,  as 
nimble  and  as  spry  as  a  deer. 

But  upon  turning  around  to  look  at  his  young  wife, 
behold  slie  had  been  changed  into  an  old  woman  bent  al- 
most doulile,  walking  with  a  cane  The  young  husband 
took  her  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  carefully  along,  at  the 
same  time  calling  her  by  a  pet  name,  "Ne-ne-moosh-ah," 
which  means,  my  sweetheart. 

x\ll  were  happy  at  the  feast  excepting  Osseo,  who  felt 
very  sad  when  he  looked  at  his  wife.  He  raised  his  eyes 
toward  the  sky,  and  whispered  softly,  and  soon  voices 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  77 

were  heard,  which  gradually  sounded  nearer,  and  nearer. 
To  the  feasters  it  was  beautiful  music  or  the  singing  of 
birds. 

Soon  the  lodge  began  to  sway,  and  shake  from  side  to 
side,  and  then  they  felt  it  rising  in  the  air.  It  was  too 
late  to  run  out,  as  they  were  already  as  high  as  the  tree 
tops  before  they  realized  what  had  happened.  As  they 
arose  into  the  bright  sunlight,  the  wooden  bowls  and 
spoons  from  which  they  had  been  eating,  were  changed 
into  beautiful  shells  of  a  scarlet  color,  the  lodge  poles 
were  wires  of  glittering  silver,  and  the  bark  covering  was 
changed  to  the  gorgeous  wings  of  butterflies  and  hum- 
ming birds.  And  then  all  the  sisters  and  brothers  and 
fathers  and  mothers  became  birds  of  various  kinds. 
There  were  jays  and  woodpeckers,  and  partridges  and 
pigeons,  and  robins  and  larks,  and  other  gay  singing  birds, 
and  they  all  hopped  around,  pluming  their  shining  feath- 
ers and  pecking  at  each  other. 

But  poor  Oweena  still  remained  an  old  woman,  walk- 
ing with  a  cane.  Osseo  felt  sorry  for  her.  He  stroked 
her  hand  and  whispered  *'Ne-ne-moosh-ah,"  and  then  he 
again  cast  his  eyes  upward,  and  gave  the  same  peculiar 
cry  that  he  did  when  he  dove  into  the  hollow  log. 

In  an  instant  his  wife  became  young  and  beautiful 
again.  Her  ragged  gowii  was  changed  to  a  robe  of  shin- 
ing gauze,  and  her  cane  became  a  long  silver  feather. 
The  lodge  again  shook  and  swayed,  and  then  settled 
down  on  the  Evening  Star,  which  was  the  home  of  Os- 
seo's  parents.  When  Osseo  and  Oweena  stepped  out  of 
the  lodge  tliey  were  met  by  the  aged  father. 

*'My  son,"  said  he,  "hang  that  cage  of  birds  in  yon- 


78  WHEN  MICH H; AX  WAS  XKW 

<lci-  trrc.  and  ilicji  romo  to  the  lodge  of  your  father.'* 

Ossco  took  tlic  ('a,i?o  witli  its  silver  poles  and  gorgeous 
covering  and  Imng  it  in  the  tree  and  then  with  his  wife  he 
entered  the  lodge  of  his  father.  And  here  they  lived, 
Iia|)|i.\-  and  contented,  for  a  long  time.  Their  little  son 
grew  to  he  a  fanions  hnnter.  PTis  father  made  bows  and 
arrows  for  hini  and  then  let  the  birds  out  of  the  cage,  one 
by  one,  that  he  might  practice  shooting  at  them.  One  day 
when  he  went  to  pick  up  a  bird  that  he  had  shot,  he  found 
a  young  woman  with  an  arrow  piercing  her  heart. 

Tie  had  shot  one  of  liis  aunts,  and  her  blood  was  spat- 
tered over  the  spotless  star.  The  charm  was  broken  and 
the  next  moment  the  boy  was  sinking  slowly  toward  the 
earth.  Behind  him  followed  a  long  procession  of  uncles 
and  aunts,  and  other  relatives,  and  behind  them  all  was 
the  silver  bird  cage,  with  its  gorgeous  covering  of  butter- 
flies' and  hunuuing  birds'  wings.  His  father  and  mother 
were  alone  in  the  cage. 

Down,  down,  they  all  sank,  until  their  feet  rested  on 
the  highest  cliffs  of  the  rocky  island  of  Mich-ili-mack-i- 
nac.  Although  they  were  all  changed  back  to  their 
natural  shapes  they  were  but  little  creatures,  the  size  of 
fairies.    And  thus  they  have  remained  until  this  day. 

And  ever  since  their  visit  to  the  Evening  Star, 
when  the  nights  are  clear  and  still  they  join  hands  and 
circle  around,  and  dance  merrily  on  the  top  of  the  rocks. 

The  little  Indian  children  of  long  ago  watched  for 
them  when  the  moon  was  full  and  the  sky  was  cloudless. 
They  often  saw  the  shining  lodge  on  the  highest  pin- 
nacles of  the  rocks  and  watched  the  little  folk  circling 


EAELY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  79 

about  tbe  cliffs,  and  those  who  ventured  near  enough 
often  lieard  the  happy  voices  of  the  little  dancers. 

CADILLAC  AND  HIS  VILLAGE 

There  is  no  more  historic  spot  in  all  this  country  than 
the  city  of  Detroit.  Before  New  York,  New  Orleans,  Bos- 
ton, or  Philadelphia  were  settled,  the  missionaries  at 
Quebec  and  Montreal  had  heard  of  this  beautiful  region. 
AVhen  it  was  first  visited  by  the  French  in  1610, 
it  was  occupied  by  the  Indian  village,  Teuscha  Grondie. 
This  village  soon  became  the  resort  of  the  Jesuit  mission- 
aries, and  fur  traders,  and  also  of  bold  adventurers  and 
explorers. 

Some  of  them  had  come  from  Quebec  by  way  of  the 
Ottawa  river  and  Georgian  Bay  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and 
Mackinaw,  and  then  down  the  eastern  shore  of  Lake 
Huron,  while  others  came  from  the  opposite  direction, 
across  Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie  to  the  mouth  of  the  De- 
troit river. 

This  river  at  that  time  was  a  favorite  hunting  and 
fishing  resort  for  the  Indians.  Their  lodges  were  scat- 
tered along  the  shore  and  their  villages  nestled  in  the 
most  sheltered  spots,  where  the  smoke  from  their  camp 
fires  arose  above  the  tree  tops. 

Charlevoix  says  of  these  Indian  villages: — **A  mass 
of  cabins,  some  like  sheds,  some  like  tunnels,  built  of 
bark,  propped  up  by  a  few  stones.  Sometimes  covered 
on  the  outside  with  mud,  daubed  on  pretty  thick,  con- 
structed with  less  art,  skill,  and  solidity,  than  those  of  the 
beaver.     These  cabins  are  from  fifteen  to  twentv  feet 


s(»  \\lli:\    MK'IIKi.W    WAS    SVAV 

loiii;-.  aixl  soiiK'tiiiK's  one  Imrulred  feet  wide,  with  a  fire 
(.11  the  ,i;romi(l,  every  tliirty  feet.  When  the  floor  is  not 
l:ii-,L!:e  eiiou^li  to  furnish  lodgings  for  all,  tlie  young  men 
;md  l)oys  sleep  on  a  sort  of  stage,  raised  five  or  six  feet 
lie  nil  the  ground,  tlie  whole  length  of  the  eal)in.  There 
ni-e  no  windows  or  chimneys.  A  hole  is  left  in  the  roof 
for  the  smoke  to  escape.  All  the  Indian  villages  were 
like  this." 

The  site  of  Detroit  has  had  many  names.  The  Ottawa 
Indians  called  it  Wa-we-a-tun-oug,  which  means  "where 
the  river  bends."  The  Hurons  called  it  Ka-ron-ta-en, 
which  means  "the  coast  of  the  straits,"  and  the  Wyan- 
dots  called  it  Teuscha  Grondie.  Its  first  name  after  set- 
tlement by  the  whites  was  Fort  Ponchartrain,  in  honor 
of  the  French  count  and  commandant  of  that  name. 
Then  the  early  French  residents  gave  it  another  name, 
which  in  a  modified  form  has  remained  imtil  the  present 
time.  They  called  it  "La  Ville  Detroit,"  the  city  of  the 
strait,  to  distingnisli  it  from  other  points  on  the  straits 
that  connected  T^akes  Erie  and  St.  Clair.  This  name  was 
ai)])lied  to  the  settlements  on  both  the  north  and  south 
banks  of  the  river. 

About  twenty  years  after  LaSalle  and  the  Griffon 
]inssed  over  the  waters  that  outline  the  Border  Land, 
another  important  expedition  came  to  this  region  from 
the  opposite  direction.  Cadillac  had  been  commandant 
at  ^Fackinaw  for  four  years.  He  was  not  at  all  satisfied 
with  the  conditions  at  that  place.  The  winters  were  long 
and  cold  and  dreary,  and  the  summers  were  so  short 
that  very  little  grain  or  food  of  any  kind  could  be  raised. 
In  his  reports  to  his  superiors,  he  said : — "It  is  a  terrible 


KATJLV  TTTSiTOljy  OF   DKTK'OIT  81 

))lace  to  live  in.  There  is  neither  bread  nor  meat,  such  as 
J.  have  been  accnstomed  to  eat.  And  no  other  food  to  be 
had  excepting  fish  and  wild  game,  and  Indian  corn." 

This  dissatisfaction  led  him  to  look  about  for  a  more 
suitable  location  for  the  colonj^  which  he  expected  to 
found.  One  where  the  climate  should  be  milder  and  food 
more  plentiful,  and  where  he  could  better  secure  the  mo- 
nopoly of  the  fur  trade  with  the  Indians. 

Having  obtained  permission  from  the  government 
to  found  this  colony  at  whatever  place  he  considered 
most  suital)le,  he  began  to  make  his  plans.  He  left  Mon- 
treal in  the  spring  of  1701  by  way  of  the  Ottawa  river 
route  with  one  hundi-ed  followers  consisting  of  fifty  sol- 
diers and  fifty  French  colonists.  The  journey  was  long 
and  tedious,  extending  over  six  hundred  miles,  with  many 
portages,  across  which  they  were  obliged  to  carry  their 
canoes,  provisions,  guns  and  ammunition. 

Slowly  the  little  fleet  of  canoes  and  bateaux  made 
their  way  along  the  coast  of  lake  and  river,  propelled  by 
the  paddles  of  the  hardy  voyageurs,  camping  at  night 
amid  unknown  dangers  from  brute  and  human  foe.  They 
followed  the  indented  shore  of  '*La  ^lev  Douce"  as  they 
called  Lake  Huron,  gliding  from  its  mouth  down  the  ra])- 
ids  at  the  head  of  the  Otsi-Si])])i,  the  Indian  name  for  the 
river  St.  Clair,  and  on  ])ast  the  islands  of  its  delta,  into 
the  watery  meadows  of  the  St.  Clair  Flats.  And  then 
over  the  surface  of  the  cup-shaped  lake  which  the  In- 
dians called  Otsi-Keta,  and  along  the  wooded  Oi-osse 
Pointe  shore  until   they  reached  their  destination. 

The  task  of  choosing  a  ])i'oper  site  foi-  the  colony  was 
not  an  easy  one.    It  must  have  a  high  elevation    to    be 


82  \\lli:.\    MICIIICAN    WAS    SEW 

liciiltliriil.  it  must  have  a  suitable  outlook  in  order  to 
coiiiiiiand  a  lull  view  of  the  river,  to  guard  against  the 
secret  api)r()a('li  of  enemies.  It  must  be  an  attractive 
l)iace  for  the  Indians,  as  it  was  the  intention  to  invite 
them  to  settle  there.  The  site  of  the  present  city  of  De- 
troit satisfied  all  these  requirements  and  was  selected 
as  the  most  suitable  locality  for  C^adillac's  village. 

It  was  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  July,  seventeen  hundred 
and  one,  that  Cadillac  with  his  party  of  one  hundred  men 
landed  at  this  place.  A  strong  palisade  of  oak  pickets 
about  twelve  feet  high  was  built  around  a  square  of  two 
hundred  feet.  AVithin  this  enclosure  they  built  a  few 
rude  huts. 

To  the  Indians,  the  coming  of  (^adillac  was  a  disturb- 
ing element  in  their  simple  life.  This  spot  had  been  a 
favorite  haunt  of  the  red  men  for  generations;  a  spot 
which  had  been  held  sacred  as  a  gathering  place  of  the 
many  tribes  of  the  Borderland,  where  their  councils 
and  war  dances  and  great  feasts  were  held.  For  this  rea- 
son it  was  not  surprising  that  the  advent  of  these  white 
men  was  not  altogether  pleasing  to  the  owners  of  the 
country.  But  the  new  comers  were  very  kind  to  them  and 
paid  them  well  for  their  land  and  they  soon  became  fast 
friends  of  Cadillac  and  his  followers.  They  flocked 
around  him  from  all  quarters,  bnilding  their  lodges  above 
and  below  the  Fort.  Cadillac  was  just  in  all  his  dealings 
with  them.  ^Aliile  he  encouraged  them  in  industrions 
habits,  his  missionaries  labored  faithfully  for  the  conver- 
sion of  their  souls. 

The  village  grew  as  if  by  magic.  The  streets  all  bore 
the  name  of  some  saint.    There  was  St.  Peter,  St.  An- 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT 


83 


tliony,  St.  Joseph,  St.  James,  St.  .lolm,  and  St.  Louis.  A 
rude  cliapel  was  built  wliich  was  called  St.  Anne.  Cadil- 
lac's  house  is  supposed  to  have  stood  on  what  is  now 
the  north  side  of  Jefferson  Avenue,  between  Griswold 
and  Shelby  streets.  This  was  then  St.  Anne  street,  where 
all  the  aristocracy  lived,  with  Cadillac  as  their  leader. 


K**i^'  -?^-- 


A   STREET   IN    CADILLAC'S    VILLAGE 

The  houses  of  these  early  Detroiters  were  very  simple  in 
their  construction.  In  order  to  provide  themselves  with 
some  sort  of  shelter  they  were  forced  to  build  them  so 
hurriedly  that  they  had  no  time  to  cut  and  hew  the  logs. 
At  first  even  the  houses  of  the  aristocracy  consisted  of 
stakes  driven  into  the  ground,  the  crevices  filled  with 
mud.  The  steep  roofs  were  made  of  split  logs  and 
thatched  with  grass.  They  had  no  windows,  as  glass, 
being  very  expensive,  was  used  only  for  the  church. 

Taxes  were  unknown  in  the  village.     The  only  pub- 
lic expense  was  the  maintenance  of  the  church.    To  pro- 


SI  WIIKX    MM  IIKiAX    ^VAS   \EW 

vidr  r«)i-  this.  <-;i<-li  ti'iidci-  \\\h)  visited  Dcti'oit  on  business 
ImiI  did  not  reside  tlicre  was  assessed  a  certain  amount 
r,,r  (..icli  visit,  'riiere  was  no  law,  therefore  there  were 
,,(.  courts.  Cadillac  was  tlie  rnler  of  the  village.  His 
wold  was  law  and  was  sufficient  to  settle  any  difficnlties 
or  disputes  that  niiglit  arise.  Ffe  was  an  autocrat,  ])roud 
and  pompous.  He  was  always  clothed  in  military  gar- 
ments, witli  his  sword  at  his  side  ringing  and  clanging 
as  it  dragged  on  the  ground.  In  his  walks  through  the 
streets,  all  hats  were  raised  at  his  approach.  He  felt  the 
imi)ortance  of  his  position,  and  was  arrogant  and  over- 
hearing. He  considered  no  one  his  equal  save  the  village 
]iriest. 

For  some  time  after  the  first  Detroiters  arrived  at 
their  new  home  they  were  busily  engaged  in  building 
their  houses  to  protect  them  from  the  cold  and  rain  and 
the  palisades  to  protect  them  from  the  Indians.  At  first 
there  were  no  women  or  children  in  the  place.  The  men 
huddled  together  in  the  little  houses  and  cooked  their 
own  food  and  cared  for  their  own  clothing  as  well  as  pos- 
sible under  such  conditions.  One  year  later  the  wives 
and  mothers,  and  sons  and  daughters,  began  to  arrive 
from  ^lontreal  and  Quebec,  and  then  each  family  had  its 
own  house  and  they  began  to  live  more  comfortably. 

The  colonists  had  arrived  too  late  in  the  season  to 
raise  any  crops  the  first  year,  but  as  Cadillac  had  brought 
a  large  rpiantity  of  seed  wheat,  they  began  to  prepare  the 
soil  for  ]ilanting  it.  It  was  called  French  winter  wheat. 
It  was  sown  in  the  fall,  and  gave  them  a  fine  crop  the  fol- 
lowing summer. 

Wild  fruit  and  berries,   and  nuts,  grew  all  around 


i 


EAT^LY  TTT.^TOT^Y  OF  DETPiOIT  85 

tliem  in  groat  abundance.  They  gathered  quantities  of 
these  and  dried  them  for  the  coming-  winter.  Game  of  all 
kinds  roamed  in  the  forest,  and  fish  were  in  front  of  their 
doors.  The  Indians  furnished  them  with  corn  and  maple 
sugar,  and  the  first  winter  passed  in  comparative  com- 
fort. 

Early  in  the  spring  Cadillac  set  his  men  at  work  to 
prepare  the  ground  for  the  different  kinds  of  seeds  he 
had  brought  with  him.  Each  soldier,  and  colonist  had  a 
small  garden  of  his  own,  while  large  tracts  of  land  were 
planted  with  corn  and  other  crops,  for  general  use  among 
the  inhabitants.  Grapes  grew  in  great  abundance,  and 
a  piece  of  land  was  set  apart  for  their  cultivation.  It  re- 
quired much  hard  labor  to  accomplish  all  this,  as  they  had 
no  oxen  or  horses  to  draw  the  heavy  loads  or  to  plough 
the  ground. 

The  Indians  built  their  villages  near  the  Fort.  On 
the  west  were  the  Ilurons,  with  their  large  cornfields, 
where  they  raised  corn  for  themselves  and  also  for  the 
traders  and  the  voyageurs.  A  short  distance  above  the 
fort  was  a  tribe  of  Loups,  or  "Wolves,  who  were  only  al- 
lowed to  occupy  the  spot  until  it  was  needed  by  the  col- 
onists. Two  miles  further  up  the  river,  Cadillac  located 
four  tribes  of  Ottawas,  who  were  ruled  by  the  great  chief 
Pontine.  The  Miamis  also  came,  and  asked  for  land  on 
which  to  build  their  village  and  plant  their  corn,  and 
it  was  given  to  them.  The  war-loving  Iroquois  had  made 
a  temporary  truce  with  the  French  and  the  friendly  In- 
dians, so  that  they  visited  the  village  in  great  numbers, 
but  did  not  Iniild  their  lodges,  or  remain  there  as  the  oth- 
er tribes  did. 


80  \\iii:.\  MK  iiic.w  WAS  xp:w 

For  some  liiiic  cvciNt liing  i)rospered  and  Cadillac 
was  \(M\  proud  ol'  liis  villM^o.  Its  fame  extended  to  the 
far  Eastern  settiomeiits  and  so  many  people  came  there 
to  live  that  there  was  no  room  for  them.  This  led  Cadillac 
to  enlari;e  the  enclosure,  build  new  palisades  and  more 
houses  for  the  new  comers.  Lots  were  free  to  all  who 
would  build  witliin  the  enclosure,  gardens  were  platted 
outside  the  Fort  for  those  who  would  cultivate  them  and 
farms  were  staked  out  for  those  who  were  willing  to  work 
them. 

Cadillac  would  have  no  idlers  in  his  village.  Every 
man  was  expected  to  perform  his  share  of  the  work. 
There  were  fanners,  mechanics,  and  soldiers,  and  every 
man  was  a  hunter.  When  the  hunting  season  arrived 
they  all  left  their  homes  for  the  hunting  grounds,  except- 
ing a  sufficient  number  to  guard  the  Fort. 

Five  j^ears  after  the  village  was  founded,  Cadillac 
brought  three  horses  and  some  cattle  to  the  place.  Two 
of  the  horses  died  and  for  a  long  time  the  only  horse  in 
Detroit  was  a  little  French  pony  named  Colin. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  village  were  not  all  on  a  social 
level.  Cadillac,  the  military  officers,  and  the  priests 
ranked  highest.  Next  in  the  social  standing  were  the 
merchants,  Miio  kept  the  stores  of  useful  merchandise 
which  they  sold  to  the  whites.  The  traders  came  next, 
and  lowest  of  all  were  the  men  who  tilled  the  soil,  and 
performed  the  drudgery  for  the  inhabitants. 

Cadillac  and  his  officers  wore  blue  coats  faced  with 
white  and  trimmed  with  gold  lace,  with  fine  swords  hang- 
ing at  their  sides.  The  priests  wore  long  black  robes  fas- 
tened at  the  waist  with  a  cord  from  which  hung  a  silver 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT 


87 


cross  on  a  silver  chain.  The  peasant,  or  farmer  wore  a 
coarse  blue  surtout,  belted  at  the  waist  with  a  red  woolen 
sash  and  a  red  woolen  cap  on  his  head  with  a  scalping 
knife  stuck  in  the  band.  The  fur  trader  wore  fur  panta- 
loons, fringed  at  the  sides,  a  blouse  flannel  shirt,  and  a 
fur  cap  decorated  with  feathers. 


„^-"  ■■>. 

THE   FIRST   STE.   ANNE'S   CnURCH    IN    DETROIT 

The  women  of  Cadillac's  village  made  all  the  cloth, 
both  linen  and  woolen,  which  they  used  for  their  own 
clothing,  as  well  as  for  their  families.  They  worked  all 
tlie  week,  and  on  Sundays  attended  religious  services  in 
the  little  chapel  of  Ste.  Anne.  Although  their  homes  were 
so  rude,  and  their  pleasures  so  few,  they  were  all  quite 


SS  WIIF.X    MK  IIIC.W   WAS   XEW 

Ii;i|i|.\  ;iii<l  conlciitcd.  |)iiiiii«;  the  .suiiiiner  they  were 
\('i\  1mi-\,  Itiit  w  liro  winter  came  they  had  more  leisure. 

They  were  IoikI  of  (hincing  and  card  playing.  From 
the  h<'i»iiiiiiii.<^-  of  wintci-  until  the  river  was  free  from  ice 
there  was  dancing  and  card  parties,  and  feasting  and 
frolicking,  nearly  every  night  in  the  week.  The  musical 
instruments  that  furnished  the  music  for  dancing  were 
jewsharps  and  tin  trumpets. 

As  there  were  no  horses  there  could  l)e  no  sleigh-ride 
])ni-li('s,  l)iit  there  was  coasting  on  the  hill  side  that  sloped 
to  the  river,  and  there  was  skating  and  sliding  on  the 
smooth  ice.  And  when  there  was  nothing  better  to  do 
they  would  gather  around  the  great  open  fire  in  the  In- 
dian Council  Lodge  and  listen  to  the  stories,  and  legends, 
and  fairy  tales,  which  the  story  tellers  of  the  tribe  told 
them  through  the  half-breed  village  interpreters. 

EOGEE'S  RANGERS 

1760 

Although  Quebec  had  fallen  and  the  English  had  con- 
quered the  French  the  Lily  of  France  still  floated  over 
many  of  the  Borderland  posts.  It  therefore  became 
necessary  for  the  conquerers  to  invade  and  take  posses- 
sion of  these  places.  This  dangerous  task  was  assigned 
to  Major  Robert  Rogers.  He  received  orders  to  ascend 
the  lakes  and  take  possession  of  Detroit  and  ^lackinaw. 
He  was  in  command  of  a  body  who  were  well  fitted  for 
the  work.  Their  adventures,  and  battles  with  the  In- 
dians hnd  made  them  famous  throughout  America.  They 
were  called  Roger's  Rangers,  and  had  seen  much  active 
service  in  Indian  warfare.     He  left  Montreal,  with  t^vo 


EARLY  TTTSTOT^Y  OF  DETROIT  89 

iimidred  men  in  fifteen  whale  Ijoats.  They  followed  tlie 
iioi'thern  shore  of  Lake  Ontario  amid  rough  and  boister- 
ous weather,  until  they  reached  Niagara  Falls.  Carry- 
ing their  boats  with  them  over  the  portage,  they  slowly 
pursued  their  voyage.  It  was  late  in  the  year.  The 
winds  blew  cold  and  the  waves  ran  high,  the  leaves  were 
falling  from  th.e  forest  trees. 

They  knew  nothing  about  the  country  they  were  en- 
tering. No  British  troops  had  ventured  so  far  west  be- 
fore. The  storm  became  a  gale  and  the  waves  tossed 
their  boats  about  until  they  became  almost  unmanage- 
able. At  last,  amid  a  pouring  raiti,  they  decided  to  go 
into  camp  until  the  weather  had  improved. 

Soon  after  they  were  settled  they  were  visited  by  a 
party  of  warriors  and  Indian  chiefs  who  said  they  had 
been  sent  by  the  great  chief.  Pontine,  who  was  the  owner 
and  ruler  of  all  that  country.  Major  Rogers  and  his 
party  were  ordered  to  proceed  no  farther  until  they  con- 
sulted the  great  chief  himself.  The  Indians  said  that  they 
would  see  him  very  soon,  as  he  was  on  his  way  to  visit 
them. 

Before  the  day  closed  Pontiac  made  his  ai^pearance. 
He  greeted  ^Injor  Pogers  in  a  very  haughty  maimer 
and  asked  him  what  business  he  had  in  that  country  and 
how  he  dared  enter  it  without  asking  permission.  ^NFajor 
Rogers  explained  that  the  French  liad  surrendered  all 
their  possessions  to  the  Fnglish.  This  included  not  only 
Canada,  Init  all  the  region  along  the  Borderland.  Uo  told 
the  haughty  chief  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  take  ])osses- 
sion  of  Detroit,  which  would  l)ring  peace  and  ])ros]ierity 
to  the  Indians  as  well  as  the  whites. 


00  WITEX  ^[TCIIiri.W  WAS  \i-:\v 

I'ontiac  Iis(ciic<l  ^\•illl  tlic  o-i-(.j,tost  attention,  Imt  made 
no  roi)ly,  exceptin,--  llial  lie  slionld  stand  in  their  way 
inilil  morning.  lie  then  returned  to  liis  own  camp.  The 
I'.nulisli  snspected  ti-eaehery,  and  stood  guard  all  night. 
JViit  they  were  not  molested.  He  came  again  next  morn- 
ing and  announced  his  desire  to  live  in  peace  with  the 
I'iiiglish.  TTe  also  gave  them  permission  to  remain  in  his 
country  so  long  as  tlie>'  treated  him  with  due  respect. 
'I'he  calumet  was  then  smoked  by  both  parties  and  Major 
Rogers  was  allowed  to  proceed  on  his  way.  Until  this 
time  Pontiac  had  been  the  firm  friend  of  the  French.  But 
he  was  shrewd  and  calculating  and  when  he  learned  that 
they  had  been  conquered  his  allegiance  was  transferred 
to  the  conquerors. 

When  the  Rangers  were  nearing  Detroit,  a  message 
was  sent  to  the  commander  of  the  Fort,  announcing  that 
the  French  had  surrendered  to  the  English,  and  that  a 
comi")any  of  men  were  advancing  to  relieve  him  from  fur- 
ther duty.  The  French  commander  was  very  angry  when 
he  received  this  message.  He  was  at  first  determined  to 
hold  the  Fort  against  the  invaders.  He  tried  to  arouse 
the  Indians,  but  the  influence  of  Pontiac  kept  them  quiet. 
They  refused  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

The  whale  boats  moved  slowly  along  against  the 
heavy  currents  of  the  Detroit  river.  On  the  right  bank 
could  be  seen  the  village  of  the  "Wyandots,  and  on  the 
left  the  clustered  lodges  of  the  Pottawatamies.  In  the 
distance  the  flag  of  France  was  flying  for  the  last  time 
above  the  bark  roofs  and  weather-stained  palisades  of 
the  little  towm. 

The  Rangers  landed  on  the  Canadian  side  of  the  river 


EARLY  IIISTOIIY  OF  DETROIT  91 

and  pitched  their  tents  on  the  green  turf  of  a  meadow. 
Major  Rogers,  accompanied  by  a  small  party  of  officers 
and  men,  went  across  the  river  to  take  possession  of  the 
Fort.  When  the  commandant  saw  the  superior  force  that 
]\la,ior  Rogers  controlled  he  felt  that  resistance  was  use- 
less, and  the  garrison  marched  out  and  laid  down  their 
arms  without  protest.  The  French  flag  was  lowered  and 
the  English  flag  arose  in  its  place.  The  Indian  war- 
riors, who  had  so  recently  been  the  active  allies  of  the 
French,  greeted  the  sight  with  triumi)hant  yells.  The 
common  soldiers  were  held  as  prisoners  and  were  sent 
to  jNTontreal.  But  the  inhabitants  were  allowed  to  keep 
their  farms  and  houses  on  condition  that  they  become 
British  subjects. 

During  all  these  proceedings  the  Indians  looked  on 
with  amazement.  They  could  not  understand  why  so 
many  men  should  surrender  so  i)Gaceably  to  so  few.  They 
were  overwhelmed  at  the  power  displayed  by  the  Eng- 
lish and  could  not  understand  why  the  conquerors  did  not 
kill  and  scalp  their  prisoners  on  the  spot. 

PONTIAC'S    CONSPIRACY 
1763 

The  Borderland  Indians  were  friendly  toward  the 
whites  while  the  French  were  in  possession.  But  they 
soon  had  cause  to  regret  their  change  of  masters.  The 
French  had  been  generous  and  honorable  in  all  their 
business  transactions.  They  had  su])])lied  the  Indians 
with  guns  and  ammunition  and  had  provided  them  with 
clothing  and  other  civilized  luxuries,  so  that  they  had  al- 


«)•_'  \\iii;n   MT('T[Tr;.\.\  was  \EW 

most  (lisrnr«l('<l  tlic  ^MDiiciits  mid  weapons  of  their  fore- 
rjitlicrs  and  depended  eulii-ely  upon  the  whites  for  tlieir 
support.  l>nt  wlieii  the  country  i)assed  into  the  hands  of 
tlie  Eni^lisli  everything  was  changed.  The  supphes 
w  liicli  the  Indians  looked  npon  as  partial  payment  for  the 
lands  that  had  l)een  taken  from  them  were  witheld  en- 
tirely or  distrihnted  so  sj^aringly  that  they  were  of  little 
benefit.  And  to  make  matters  worse  the  agents  and  offi- 
cers of  the  government  often  kept  the  goods  themselves 
and  then  sold  them  to  the  Indians  at  a  high  price. 

This  sudden  change  was  a  sad  thing  for  the  Indians 
and  they  soon  grew  discontented.  Under  the  French 
management  they  were  received  with  much  kindness  and 
res]KH't  when  tliey  visited  the  Fort.  But  the  English  met 
them  with  sour  looks  and  threats,  and  sometimes  with 
kicks  and  cuffs.  Besides  all  these  insults  and  cruelties, 
the  Indians  hegan  to  realize  fully  that  the  settlers  were 
gradually  a]ipropriating  their  best  hunting  grounds  for 
homes  and  they  became  aroused  to  a  state  of  rebellion. 

This  was  very  satisfactory  to  the  French.  They  saw 
an  o]^portunity  to  revenge  themselves  upon  their  con- 
querors. They  used  every  effort  to  arouse  the  Indians. 
They  told  them  falsehoods,  made  them  wonderful  prom- 
ises, and  offered  to  join  them  in  an  uprising.  They  re- 
jieatedly  urged  them  to  take  up  arms  against  the  English, 
and  fui"ther  encouraged  them  by  distributing  arms  and 
ammunition,  and  clothing  and  provisions.  All  of  these 
influences  had  such  an  eifect  upon  the  Indians,  whose 
minds  were  already  inflamed  with  a  sense  of  their  wrongs, 
that  they  could  no  longer  remain  quiet. 

Although  Pontiac  was  chief  of  but  one  tribe,  a  great 


KAh'L^    IIISTOHV  OF  DKTlJolT  93 

many  other  trn)o.s  yielded  to  his  authority.  He  was 
shrewd  enough  to  forsee  the  fate  of  the  Indians  if  the 
English  were  allowed  to  remain,  and  he  resolved  to  drive 
them  from  the  country  before  they  got  a  firmer  foothold. 
He  sent  messengers  to  all  the  tribes  in  the  Borderland 
region,  as  well  as  those  in  the  far  Northwest,  summon- 
ing them  to  a  great  council.  This  council  was  to  be  held 
on  the  banks  of  the  river  Ecorces,  a  few  miles  below  De- 
troit. Very  soon  the  savage  tribes  responded  to  the  call 
of  their  leader.  They  gathered  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
and  took  their  seats  in  a  circle  on  the  grass.  For  a  long 
time  they  sat  in  silence,  while  the  council  pipe  was  pass- 
ed from  hand  to  hand,  each  one  taking  a  puff,  until  the 
circle  was  complete. 

At  last  Pontiac  appeared  on  the  edge  of  the  forest 
and  strode  haughtily  into  their  midst,  all  plumed  and 
painted  for  war.  He  cast  a  fierce  glance  around  upon  the 
waiting  crowd  before  he  spoke.  He  then  began  to  de- 
nounce the  English  and  called  upon  the  chiefs  to  arise 
and  defend  their  rights  to  the  country.  He  told  them  of 
a  dream,  in  which  the  Great  Spirit  had  sent  a  message 
!  to  them  by  him,  in  which  they  were  commanded  to  rise 
in  a  body  and  drive  the  red  coated  English  dogs  from 
every  post  in  the  country.  He  told  them  they  must  cast 
aside  the  weapons,  the  clothing  and  the  rum  of  the  white 
man.  The  credulous  Indians  listened  to  the  message  as 
if  it  were  really  a  voice  from  on  high.  They  arose  and 
left  the  council,  prepared  to  obey  the  command  of  their 
chief.  It  was  at  this  council  meeting  that  Pontiac  first 
disclosed  his  plans  for  the  destruction  of  the  garrison  at 
Detroit.     An  early  writer  tells  us  that  while  he  talked 


94  \\lli:.\    MICIIICAX  WAS  NEW 

al)oiit  it  he  grew  so  excited  that  at  times  his  voice  rang 
out  like  a  Im.ii^lo. 

Detroit  was  the  most  important  of  the  Borderland 
posts,  and  Pontiac  selected  this  as  his  own  particular 
field  of  action,  leaving  the  other  tribes  to  deal  with  ^Mack- 
inaw  and  the  smaller  places.  He  proposed  to  visit  the 
Fort  with  a  pretense  of  peace  and  massacre  the  whole 
garrison.  The  Indians  agreed  to  this  and  were  anxious 
to  l)ogin  the  attack  immediately. 

At  this  time  Detroit  was  but  a  small  village.  The  Fort 
with  its  little  garrison  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  men, 
muler  command  of  Captain  Donald  Campbell,  formed 
the  central  figure.  The  beautiful  river,  only  half  a  mile 
wide  at  this  point,  flowed  in  front,  almost  washing  the 
foundations.  Above  and  below,  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
see,  on  both  banks  of  the  river,  were  the  little  white  farm 
houses,  surrounded  by  green  orchards.  Back  of  them, 
were  the  rich  pasture  lands  where  fed  the  cows  and  sheep 
and  shaggy  ponies.  Within  sight  of  the  Fort  were  the 
Indian  villages,  where  the  Indian  warriors  feasted  and 
plotted  mischief.  Here  the  Indian  maiden  beaded  her 
buckskin  leggins  and  moccasins  and  plaited  her  long, 
black  hair.  Troops  of  naked  children  wrangled  and 
]>layed  their  simple  games  on  the  matted  turf  and  wrin- 
kled old  squaws  gathered  wood  and  poked  the  camp  fires 
under  the  kettles  of  boiling  sagamite. 

About  this  time  Sir  William  Johnson  appeared  in 
Detroit  with  instructions  from  the  English  government 
to  make  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Indians,  if  possible. 
Major  Gladwin  also  arrived  at  the  same  time  with  a  com- 
pany of  soldiers.    He  had  been  sent  to  take  command  of 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  95 

the  Fort,  and  relieve  Captain  Campbell,  who,  for  some 
reason,  was  placed  second  in  command.  The  new  com- 
mander knew  nothing-  of  the  discontented  feeling  among 
the  Indians,  and  when  the  subject  was  first  mentioned 
to  him  he  laughed  at  the  soldiers  fears.  He  said  that 
for  two  years  there  had  been  no  trouble  among  the 
Indians  and  there  was  no  reason  to  fear  any  at  that  time. 

Soon  after  this  a  Canadian  woman,  who  had  visited 
the  Ottawa  village  to  buy  some  venison  and  maple  sugar, 
reported  that  when  she  was  passing  among  the  wigwams 
she  saw  the  Indians  filing  off  the  ends  of  their  gun 
barrels.  When  the  village  blacksmith  heard  this,  he  said 
that  for  several  days  the  Indians  had  been  borrowing  files 
and  saws  from  him.  A  few  days  later,  ]\Iajor  Gladwin 
received  a  secret  message  informing  him  that  the  garri- 
son would  be  attacked  by  Pontiac  the  next  day.  But  the 
day  passed  and  nothing  happened. 

Among  the  0,jil)was  was  a  young  Indian  girl  who  was 
noted  for  her  skill  in  making  and  ornamenting  mocca- 
sins. Major  Gladwin  had  engaged  her  to  make  a  pair  for 
him  from  the  skin  of  an  elk  which  he  had  shot.  He 
wished  to  present  them  to  a  friend.  He  was  very  much 
pleased  with  tno  moccasins  when  she  brought  them  to 
him,  and  he  ordered  her  to  take  the  remainder  of  the 
skin  home  and  make  another  pair  for  himself.  Then  he 
paid  her  for  the  work  and  dismissed  her,  but  she  did  not 
leave  the  Fort.  She  loitered  near  the  door  as  if  there 
Avas  something  more  she  wished  to  say.  A  sentinel 
noticed  the  sad,  distressed  look  on  her  face,  and  after 
watching  her  for  some  time,  he  reported  the  matter  to 
Major  Gladwin.     As  soon  as  the  olhcer  caught  the  ex- 


im; 


WIIKX   MTcmcAX   WAS   XKW 


prcssion  of  lici-  <\v(»s,  wliidi  were  sad  and  downcast,  he 
know  tliat  she  wished  to  tell  him  some  important  secret. 
i*)Ut  when  lie  (juestioned  her,  she  only  shook  her  head 
;ind  made  no  reply. 


rNVEIT.TXO    rilK   (OXSl'IRACY  OF   TONTIAC 

After  hesitating-  awhile,  she  told  him  he  had  been 
so  g^ood  to  her,  and  valned  the  elk  skin  so  highly,  that 
she  did  not  wish  to  take  it  away,  as  she  wonld  not  he  able 
to  bring  it  back.  Major  Gladwin's  curiosity  was  excited, 
and  he  insisted  that  she  tell  him  her  secret.  At  last, 
when  he  promised  that  no  harm  shonld  come  to  her,  she 
told  him  of  Pontiac's  plan  to  destroy  the  garrison  and 
massacre  all  the  inhabitants.    She  said  that  the  Indians 


KWllA   lilS'lOKY   OK  DKTlJorr  97 

had  sawed  oil  their  gun  Ijanels  so  that  they  could  con- 
ceal them  under  their  blankets,  and  that  Pontiac  and  his 
chiefs  would  soon  visit  the  Fort  to  hold  council.  He 
would  make  a  speech,  and,  when  he  had  finished,  he  would 
|)resent  a  wampum  peace  belt  to  Major  Gladwin.  When 
he  reversed  the  ])elt  in  his  hand  it  would  be  the  signal  for 
a  general  massacre,  ^la.i'or  Gladwin  thanked  the  girl 
and  told  her  to  go  back  to  the  Indian  village,  and  be  care- 
ful that  she  said  or  did  nothing  to  arouse  suspicion. 

The  next  morning  it  rained  and  the  Indians  did  not 
a]ipear.  The  garrison,  however,  was  kei)t  under  arms  to 
prevent  a  surprise.  Towards  evening  the  clouds  rolled 
away  and  the  sun  set  in  a  blaze  of  glory,  lighting  up  the 
colors  of  the  English  flag  that  floated  over  the  Fort. 
Twilight  was  soon  lost  in  the  shadows  of  the  night  and 
darkness  settled  on  forest  and  stream.  ^Fajor  Gladwin 
walked  the  ramparts  all  night,  thoughtful  and  watchful. 
He  was  now  satisfied  that  Pontiac  meant  war  and  he  re- 
alized that  he  was  not  prepared  for  it.  He  was  in  the 
heart  of  the  wilderness,  the  Fort  was  weak,  and  he  had 
1)ut  one  hmidrcnl  and  twenty  men  to  defend  it.  The  night 
l')assed  without  any  disturbance.  Xow  and  then  they 
heard  the  rumble  of  the  Indian  drums  from  the  Ottawa 
village,  and  the  whoops  and  yells  of  the  Indian  warriors, 
as  thoy  danced  around  the  cam])  fires  that  reddened  the 
sky. 

A\'itli  tlu'  coining  of  dawn,  all  was  bustle  and  con- 
fusion within  the  Fort.  Althongli  the  sun  rose  bright 
and  clear,  a  hea\>'  mist  hung  over  the  river,  completely 
hiding  it  from  their  viev.'.  P)Ut  later  a  strong  breeze 
swept  over  the  water  and  the  mist  began  to  rise  like 


08  winix  :\rTCTTTrTAx  was  xew 

clouds  niid  slowly  floated  away.  Then  a  strange  sight 
mot  their  gaze.  The  water  was  covered  with  bark  canoes, 
whicli  were  moving  slowly  across  the  river.  Only  two 
or  throe  warriors  appeared  in  each  canoe.  The  others 
were  lying  strotchod  ont  in  the  bottom  to  avoid  being  seen 
by  the  garrison.  There  was  a  large  common  behind  the 
P^rt  which  was  soon  crowded  with  the  warriors  and  the 
sqnaws  and  children  from  the  Indian  village.  Some  were 
dressed  in  fantastic  costumes  or  gaudily  painted,  and  all 
were  preparing  for  a  game  of  ball. 

Pontiac  slowly  approached  the  Fort  with  sixty  chiefs 
behind  him,  all  marching  one  behind  the  other  in  Indian 
file.  Each  was  wrapped  to  the  chin  in  his  woolen  blanket 
which  concealed  his  shortened  rifle.  Rome  wore  the 
plumes  of  the  hawk,  the  eagle,  or  the  raven  in  their  hair. 
Others  wore  only  the  scalp  lock,  while  a  few  wore  their 
hair  naturally,  the  long,  black  locks  half  concealing  their 
painted  faces.  As  Pontiac  passed  throngh  the  gate  of 
the  Fort,  he  uttered  a  low  grnnt  of  surprise.  Instead 
of  finding  the  garrison  unguarded,  as  he  had  expected, 
ho  wa!^  obliged  to  march  between  two  lines  of  glittering 
steel.  He  cast  a  malignant  glance  at  the  armed  soldiers, 
as  he  passed  by  them.  The  houses  of  the  traders  and 
employes  of  the  Fort  were  all  closed  and  the  occupants 
were  standing  guard  at  the  corners  of  the  streets,  all 
armed  to  the  teeth. 

The  great  chief  strode  haughtily  through  the  principal 
street  of  the  place,  followed  by  his  warriors.  They  were 
conducted  to  the  council  chamber  where  Major  Gladwin 
and  his  principal  officers  were  waiting  to  receive  them. 
The  troops  were  all  lined  up  on  parade.    The  Indians 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  99 

■were  very  quick  to  notice  this,  as  it  would  interfere  with 
tlieir  plans.  But  they  hold  their  heads  a  little  higher 
and  tried  to  appear  at  ease. 

As  they  passed  through  the  door  of  the  council  room, 
they  saw  Major  Gladwin  and  the  other  officers  seated  at 
the  farther  end,  each  with  a  sword  at  his  side  and  a  brace 
of  pistols  in  his  belt.  An  angry  scowl  settled  on  Pontiac's 
brow  as  he  realized  that  his  treachery  had  been  dis- 
covered. "Without  waiting  for  the  usual  ceremonies, 
he  asked  Major  Gladwin  why  the  soldiers  were  drawn  up 
in  line  and  parading  the  streets. 

''To  make  them  perfect  in  their  drill,"  was  the  reply. 

Although  Pontine  knew  that  this  was  false  he  said 
nothing.  He  watched  the  chiefs  as  they  seated  them- 
selves on  the  skins  that  were  spread  upon  the  ground, 
and  then  began  his  address.  He  held  the  wampum  belt 
in  his  hand  while  he  talked.  He  spoke  of  his  good  will 
and  friendship  toward  the  English;  said  he  had  always 
been  their  friend  and  wished  to  continue  so  as  long  as 
they  remained  in  the  country.  Major  Gladwin  paid  but 
little  attention  to  the  speech,  but  kept  his  eyes  fastened 
on  the  wam])uin  l)elt.  He  knew  that  when  ihee  deadly 
signal  was  given,  no  time  must  be  lost. 

As  Pontiac  finished  his  speech,  he  lifted  the  belt  as  if 
he  meant  to  pass  it  to  Major  Gladwin.  At  the  same  in- 
stant, the  commandant  slightly  raised  his  hand,  when 
each  officer  drew  his  sword  half  way  out  of  its  scabbard. 
A  sudden  clattering  of  arms  from  the  outside,  and  the 
rapid  beating  of  a  great  drum  filled  the  council  room  with 
a  volume  of  soimd.  The  warriors  were  trembling  with 
fear,  and  the  great  chief  himself  was  for  a  moment 


100  WHEX  MTCHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

nTia))lo  to  move  or  Rpoak,  so  great  was  his  siii:prise  at 
this  sudden  tliwarting  of  all  his  carefully  laid  plans. 

Wlicn  the  drum  had  eeased  beating  and  all  was  again 
rpiiet,  ^Fa.jor  Gladwin  made  a  speech  in  reply  toPontiac. 
Fnstead  of  thanking  him  for  his  proffered  friendship,  he 
called  him  a  traitor.  He  told  him  that  the  English  knew 
all  about  his  treachery  and  his  plans  for  destroying  the 
gan-ison.  To  prove  his  assertion  he  approached  the 
chief,  drew  aside  the  blanket  which  he  wore  and  un- 
covered the  shortened  gun.  This  proved  very  embarrass- 
ing to  the  Indians,  who  now  began  to  fear  that  they 
might  prove  the  victims,  rather  than  the  victors.  But  as 
the  commandant  had  given  them  a  promise  that  they 
should  always  be  safe  when  they  asked  for  a  council,  he 
could  not  break  it.  However,  he  advised  them  to  get  out 
of  the  Fort  as  soon  as  possible,  lest  the  soldiers  should 
seek  revenge  for  this  treachery.  Pontiac  tried  very  hard 
to  convince  the  commandant  that  he  was  not  guilty,  but 
Major  Gladwin  refused  to  listen,  and  the  Indians  sul- 
lenly left  the  Fort. 

Pontiac  was  not  discouraged  by  his  ill  luck.  He  de- 
termined *to  again  make  friends  with  the  English  that  he 
might  carry  out  his  plans.  The  next  day  was  Sunday. 
Late  in  the  afternoon,  with  several  of  his  chiefs,  he 
paddled  across  the  river  to  smoke  the  peace  pipe  with  the 
officers  of  the  Fort.  Major  Gladwin  refused  to  go  near 
them,  but  Captain  Campbell  thought  it  was  a  better 
policy  to  pacify  them.  He  went  outside  the  Fort,  smoked 
the  peace  pipe  with  them  and  brought  back  a  message 
to  ^fajor  Gladwin,  saying  that  the  whole  nation  would 
come  to  council  the  next  day,  when  they  would  settle 


EAHLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  101 

everything  satisfactorily  with  the  English.  After  this  was 
(lone,  the  Indians  would  all  do]iart  and  go  back  to  their 
several  villages. 

The  next  morning  the  sentinels  saw  a  fleet  of  canoes  in 
the  distance.  They  counted  them  one  after  another,  as 
they  came  aronnd  the  point  of  the  island.  There  were 
more  than  half  a  hundred  and  in  each  one  were  seven  or 
eight  Indians.  The  canoes  were  drawn  up  on  the  sandy 
beach  and  the  Indians,  with  Pontiac  at  their  head, 
marched  slowly,  one  behind  the  other,  to  the  Fort.  AVlien 
they  reached  the  gate,  Pontiac  demanded  admittance.  He 
was  met  by  an  interpreter,  who  told  him  that  he  could 
enter  alone,  but  that  his  warriors  must  remain  outside. 
Pontiac  was  very  indignant  at  this  treatment.  In  his 
haughtiest  manner,  he  told  the  interpreter  to  say  to  the 
commandant  that  either  all  or  none  of  the  Indians  would 
enter  the  Fort. 

''Tell  him,"  said  the  angry  chief,  "that  he  may  stay 
inside  his  Fort  and  I  will  keep  the  country." 

He  then  turned  away  in  a  great  rage,  strode  proudly 
to  his  canoe  and  paddled  across  the  river  to  the  Ottawa 
village.  His  warriors  were  furious  at  the  failure  of  their 
plans.  They  began  to  whoop  and  yell,  and  hunt  around 
for  some  one  on  whom  they  might  wreak  their  venge- 
ance. At  last  some  of  them  ran  to  the  house  of  an  Eng- 
lish woman  that  stood  near  the  Fort  and  murdered  her 
and  her  two  sons.  Another  ]iarty  paddled  swiftly  to  Belle 
Isle,  where  they  killed  a  drove  of  cattle  that  belonged  to 
the  English,  and  sealped  and  murdered  the  Englishmo-i 
who  had  them  in  charge.  They  also  killed  a  boat's  crew, 
consisting  of  the  ea])iaiii  and  six  men.  wIk^  were  on  the 


102  WHEX  MICHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

return  tri]->  from  tlio  St.  Clair  Flats,  where  they  had 
boon  sent  to  discover  a  passage  for  one  of  the  small 
sclioonei's  tliat  was  hound  for  Mackinaw. 

But  Pontiae  was  too  haughty  to  stoop  to  such  revenge 
as  this.  On  his  return  to  the  Ottawa  village,  he  ordered 
the  Indian  women  to  immediately  move  their  wigwams 
across  the  river  to  an  elevated  spot  some  distance  above 
the  Fort.  He  then  retired  to  his  wigwam  on  Peche  Is- 
land and  spent  the  day  in  planning  schemes  of  revenge. 

Before  night,  the  lodge  poles  were  all  planted,  and  the 
old  men  and  the  women  and  children  were  busy  at  work 
arranging  their  possessions  and  building  their  camp  fires. 
The  warriors  had  all  assembled  back  of  the  Fort,  and 
were  seated  in  a  circle  on  the  grass  ready  for  a  war  coun- 
cil, when  Pontiae  leaped  suddenly  into  their  midst.  He 
was  painted  hideously  and  dressed  in  full  war  costume. 
Swinging  his  tomahawk  he  began  the  war  chant.  He 
grew  excited  as  he  recited  his  own  great  deeds  and  be- 
rated the  English.  A  murmur  of  assent  arose  from  his 
listeners,  and  one  by  one  they  rose  to  their  feet  and  be- 
gan to  whirl  round  until  every  one  was  dancing  the  war 
dance. 

Major  Gladwin  now  began  to  realize  the  great  danger 
that  threatened  the  garrison.  The  noise  made  by  the 
frenzied  savages  drove  all  thoughts  of  sleep  away.  Every 
man,  both  officers  and  soldiers,  stood  guard  all  night,  i:i 
readiness  for  whatever  might  happen.  "While  Major 
Gladwin  paced  the  narrow  street  that  encircled  the  build- 
ings of  the  Fort,  just  inside  of  the  pickets,  he  thought  of 
their  desperate  situation  and  tried  to  plan  what  was  best 
for  them  to  do.     Between  the  garrison  and  the  savages 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  103 

there  was  but  a  single  row  of  palisades.  This  was  made 
by  planting-  logs  olose  together,  deep  in  the  gronnd,  so 
that  they  stood-  twenty-five  feet  high.  There  were  block 
houses  at  the  corners,  which  gave  them  a  fair  outlook 
in  every  direction,  and  the  river  gave  them  plenty  of 
water.  A  schooner  and  a  sloop,  both  well  armed,  sailed 
between  Detroit  and  Niagara,  and  could  be  depended 
upon  to  supply  them  with  food  and  ammunition. 

With  the  daybreak.  Major  Gladwin  joined  the  anxious 
watchers  in  the  blockhouse  at  the  southeast  corner  of  the 
Fort.  On  the  low  bluff  they  could  see  the  lodges  of  the 
Ottawas,  that  had  been  moved  over  during  the  night. 
This  told  them  that  Pontiac  was  preparing  for  a  siege. 
iVnd  while  they  were  still  talking  about  it,  a  pattering  of 
bullets  against  the  blockhouse  told  them  that  it  had  al- 
ready begun.     The  Indians  were  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

During  the  morning  a  number  of  French  settlers,  who 
had  been  summoned  by  Pontiac  for  a  grand  council, 
visited  the  Fort.  They  told  the  commandant  that  most 
of  the  French  inhabitants  were  gathered  at  the  house  of 
a  trader,  where  the  Indians  were  to  hold  their  council. 
They  asked  him  to  allow  Captain  Campbell  and  another 
officer  to  go  to  the  council  with  them  and  try  to  make 
l^eace  with  the  Indians.  They  promised  that  both  should 
be  allowed  to  return  in  safety  to  the  Fort  that  very  night. 
Major  Gladwin  was  not  in  favor  of  their  going,  but  when 
the  Frenchmen  promised  that  they  would  be  given  a  good 
sup]ily  of  corn,  and  flour,  and  bear's  grease,  he  con- 
sented. As  they  had  but  a  small  supply  of  ]irovisions 
within  the  Fort,  he  feared  that  this  might  be  their  only 
opportunity  of  securing  more. 


104  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

Tlic  ])aity  was  but  a  short  distance  from  the  Fort 
wlicii  llicy  met  Mr.  Goiiin,  one  of  the  French  settlors, 
who  warned  the  ofTicers  not  to  venture  among  the  excited 
lixhans,  as  their  lives  would  be  in  danger  if  they  did. 
Hut  they  paid  no  attention  to  liis  advice  and  went  on. 
When  they  reached  the  river  bank,  they  were  attacked  by 
a  i)arty  of  Indians  and  would  have  been  murdered  if 
Pontiac  had  not  come  to  their  rescue.  On  entering  the 
house  they  found  the  largest  room  filled  with  Frenchmen 
and  TiKhans.  In  the  center  of  the  group  sat  the  trader 
wearing  a  hat  and  coat  trimmed  with  gold  lace  which  had 
once  belonged  to  some  military  officer.  He  paid  iio  at- 
tention to  the  officers  who  were  so  much  his  superiors  in 
rank,  l)ut  kejit  his  seat  without  removing  his  hat.  Pon- 
tiac addressed  the  sullen  trader,  first  with  some  flatter- 
ing remarks,  and  then  turned  to  the  English  officers.  He 
told  them  that  peace  could  not  be  secured  in  any  other 
way  than  by  the  English  leaving  the  country,  without  their 
arms  and  baggage,  as  the  French  had  been  obKged  to 
do  three  years  before.  Captain  Campbell  made  a  plea 
for  peace  in  a  few  words  and  then  he  and  his  companion 
sat  down  and  waited  for  Pontiac 's  reply.  An  hour  passed 
in  silence,  and  at  last  discouraged  at  their  failure  in  se- 
curing a  ]:)romise  of  peace,  the  two  officers  arose  and  pre- 
]iared  to  return  to  the  Fort.  But  the  wily  chief  had  other 
l)lans.  He  said  in  a  quiet  tone  of  voice,  while  a  wicked 
smile  spread  over  his  features : 

"My  father  will  sleep  in  the  lodge  of  his  red  chil- 
dren." and  they  were  immediately  placed  under  a  strong 
guard  and  sent  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Meloche,  one  of  the 
P>ench  inhabitants. 


KAKLY  HISTORY  OK  DETKOIT  105 

The  next  day  Pontiac  sent  a  messenger  to  Major  Glad- 
wm  with  his  offer  to  make  peace  only  on  condition  that 
the  English  leave  the  country.  The  French  inhabitants 
urged  him  to  escape  while  there  was  a  chance.  But  he 
refused  to  listen  to  the  terms.  The  soldiers  caught  his 
spirit,  and  vowed  they  would  hold  the  Fort  until  hcl]) 
should  arrive  from  the  far  away  army. 

Tlie  Indians  were  now  all  around  the  Fort  and  a  reg- 
ular siege  had  begun.  Not  a  head  could  expose  itself  at 
a  looi)hole,  or  a])ove  the  parapets,  without  becoming  the 
target  of  a  hundred  guns,  and  the  garrison  was  con- 
stantly on  the  alert.  The  Indians  gathered  in  great  num- 
bers ])ehind  a  cluster  of  buildings  that  stood  near  the 
Fort.  Finding  it  im]:)ossible  to  reach  them  with  grape 
shot,  ]\rajor  Gordon  ordered  a  quantity  of  spikes  to  be 
heated  red  hot  and  fired  into  the  buildings.  This  was 
done  and  they  were  soon  blazing.  The  terrified  Indians 
ran  across  the  fields,  screeching  and  yelling,  followed  by 
shouts  of  laughter  from  the  garrison.  In  this  manner, 
and  by  bold  sallies,  they  gradually  cleared  away  all  the 
outbuildings,  and  fences,  and  orchards,  that  furnished 
shelter  for  the  Indians,  so  that  the  cannon  could  swee])  the 
entire  region  around  the  Fort.  The  Indians  now  tried  to 
set  fire  to  the  houses  within  the  enclosure,  by  crawling 
through  the  grass  as  near  as  possible  to  the  palisades 
and  then  throwing  wads  of  burning  tow  on  the  thatched 
roofs.  But  there  was  plenty  of  water  in  tanks  and  cis- 
terns and  these  fires  were  easily  extinguished. 

About  this  time  ]\ra.ior  Gladwin  learned  that  a  detach- 
ment of  troops  with  i)rovisions  was  on  its  way  to  De- 
troit.    He   immediately  dispatched  the   smaller   of  the 


]()G  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

two  sclioonors  tliat  lay  at  anchor  in  front  of  the  Fort  to 
I  el  I  tlu'iu  of  his  (lanij^or  and  ))id  them  liasten  to  his  as- 
sistance. The  Indians  kept  up  the  firing  ever>^  day  and 
the  men  were  becoming  discouraged.  The  news  of  the 
.ippioncliing  fleet  was  the  only  thing  that  kept  them  from 
giving  np  in  despair.  Day  after  day  they  watched  the 
river  I'l-om  early  morning  until  twilight  shut  out  the 
view.  But  the  weary  days  passed  slowly  by  and  nothing 
was  heard  of  the  troops  or  the  schooner. 

To  add  to  their  troubles,  they  began  to  hear  rumors 
that  proved  how  cleverly  Pontiac's  plans  to  drive  the 
English  from  the  borderland  region  were  being  carried 
out.  First  there  came  news  of  the  capture  of  Fort  San- 
dusky, where  the  commandant  was  called  by  the  sentry 
to  speak  with  some  Indians  at  the  gate.  He  allowed  them 
to  enter  the  Fort  and  gave  them  some  tobacco.  He  was 
seized  and  bound  and  carried  outside  the  gate  where  he 
saw  all  the  garrison  lying  dead  on  the  ground.  The  next 
day  the  commandant  of  the  garrison  at  the  Miamis, 
learned  that  Detroit  had  been  attacked  by  the  Indians. 
He  immediately  set  his  men  at  work  preparing  ammuni- 
tion. While  they  were  busy  at  this,  an  Indian  woman 
begged  him  to  bleed  one  of  her  friends  who  was  ill  in 
a  wigwam  outside  the  stockade.  Wliile  on  his  way  he  was 
shot  and  killed.  The  terrified  garrison  immediately  sur- 
rendered to  two  of  Pontiac's  meessengers,  who  were 
Frenchmen.  About  the  same  time  a  party  of  Indians  at- 
tacked Fort  St.  Joseph,  when  the  commandant  and  part 
of  the  garrison  were  taken  prisoners  and  the  remainder 
killed.  All  these  misfortunes  came  to  the  ears  of  Major 
Gladwin  and  made  him  very  despondent. 


EARLY  HTRTOTIY  OF  DETROIT  107 

At  last  one  morning,  after  a  niglit  of  terrible  experi- 
ences with  the  savages,  a  shout  was  heard  from  the  sen- 
try on  guard,  announcing  that  the  expected  rescuers  were 
in  sight.     The  news  quickly  spread  through  the  garrison. 

The  soldiers  rushed  out  of  the  gate  that  was  protected 
by  the  guns  of  the  schooner.  They  crowded  the  banks 
of  the  river  and  shouted  for  joy.  Away  in  the  distance, 
they  could  see  the  fleet  of  boats  slowly  advancing.  The 
dripping  oars  were  flashing  in  the  sun,  and  the  English 
flag  was  fluttering  in  the  breeze.  Every  heart  bounded 
with  excitement  and  three  rousing  cheers  were  sent  over 
the  water.  The  guns  fired  a  salute  that  shook  the  foun- 
dations of  the  Fort  and  echoed  and  re-echoed  through 
the  forest.  But  no  answering  cheers  came  back,  and  the 
fleet  drew  nearer  and  nearer  in  dead  silence. 

Suddenly  every  face  paled  with  horror.  Dark,  naked 
figures  were  seen  rising  in  the  boats,  waving  their  arms 
wildly  above  their  heads,  while  the  distant  sound  of  the 
war  whoop  floated  over  the  water.  The  soldiers  looked 
at  each  other  in  silent  terror.  They  could  not  speak,  nor 
was  it  necessary.  The  war  cries  and  wild  gestures  told 
the  whole  story.  The  fleet  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
enemy.  The  boats  had  been  captured  and  the  troops  had 
been  murdered  or  taken  prisoners. 

AYith  hea\'7^"  hearts  and  sorrowful  thoughts  they 
watched  the  approach  of  the  boats,  eighteen  in  num- 
ber, until  the  occupants  could  be  seen  distinctly.  In 
each  of  the  boats  were  two  or  more  of  the  English 
prisoners,  who  were  compelled  to  act  as  rowers.  The 
remainder  of  the  space  was  occupied  by  the  savages, 
while   another   party  kept   pace   with  the  boats   along 


loft  WIIKX   .MK'illCAX    WAS  NEW 

tiic  shore.  In  the  leading  boat  were  four  soldiers 
.111(1  only  three  Indians.  As  the  boats  came  opposite 
II ic  anchored  schooner,  one  of  the  soldiers  niade  up 
his  mind  to  escape.  He  made  his  plans  known  to 
Ills  companions  by  signs  and  then,  while  pretending 
to  change  ]ilaces  with  one  of  the  rowers,  he  threw  himself 
on  the  most  powerful  of  the  three  Indians  and  jumped 
overboard  into  the  water.  The  savage  clutched  him  by 
the  throat  and  they  were  both  drowned  together.  The 
two  remaining  Indians  were  so  frightened  by  the  sudden 
attack  that  they  leaped  into  the  water  and  swam  to  the 
shore.  The  soldiers  then  turned  and  paddled  toward  the 
schooner  as  swiftly  as  possible. 

When  the  Indians  on  shore  saw  what  had  happened, 
they  started  in  pursuit,  firing  as  they  approached  and 
wounding  one  of  the  soldiers.  The  boat  was  loaded  down 
with  its  cargo  of  pork  and  flour  and  could  make  but  little 
headway.  The  Indians  were  fast  gaining  on  them,  but 
at  last  the  schooner  sent  a  volley  of  shot  which  ploughed 
up  the  waters  among  the  light  canoes  and  sent  them  fly- 
ing to  the  shore.  'The  soldiers  were  now  able  to  reach  the 
schooner  with  the  much  needed  supplies. 

Of  the  ten  bateaux  that  had  left  Niagara,  eight  had 
been  captured  by  the  Indians.  The  remaining  two,  which 
contained  the  commandant  and  forty  soldiers,  succeeded 
in  making  their  escape  and  returning  to  Niagara.  The 
Indians  had  brought  with  them  over  ninety  prisoners. 
They  had  also  captured  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition, 
provisions  and  other  articles.  Unfortunately  for  the  be- 
sieged garrison  there  was  a  large  quantity  of  rum  and 


KARLY  TlISTOnv  OF  DKTJJOIT  109 

other  liquors  amone,*  the  cargo.  This  the  Indians  carried 
to  their  camps  immediately. 

And  now  came  the  darkest  days  of  the  siege.  The 
Indians  were  intoxicated  the  most  of  the  time.  In  their 
horrible  revels  they  tortured  the  English  prisoners  in 
every  manner  known  to  their  cruel  nature.  Some  of 
them  were  compelled  to  run  the  gauntlet  and  were  hacked 
at  every  step  with  knives  in  the  hands  of  the  scpiaws. 
Others  were  rcasted  before  a  slow  fire  and  others  were 
chopped  in  pieces  while  still  alive.  Tliis  terril)le  torture 
lasted  for  many  days  and  during  it  all  the  survivors 
were  forced  to  witness  agonies  which  they  knew  they 
would  soon  be  forced  to  endure  themselves.  Day  after 
day  the  mutilated  bodies  of  the  dead  prisoners  floated 
down  tlie  river  past  the  Fort  in  full  view  of  the  garrison. 

At  this  time  they  received  news  of  the  dreadful  mas- 
sacre at  ^Fackinaw,  which  was  the  worst  of  any  that  had 
yet  taken  place.  And  now  one  post  after  another  had 
fallen,  until  Detroit  was  the  only  one  left  in  the  hands  of 
{he  English.  A  few  days  later  some  Frenchmen  brought 
word  that  a  large  pai-ty  of  Indian  warriors  had  joined 
Pontiac,  which  increased  the  number  of  his  forces  to 
eight  hundred  and  forty  warriors.  These,  with  the 
squaws  and  children,  made  over  three  thousand  wlio  were 
scattered  around  the  Fort  and  over  the  meadows 

"Willi  Pontiac 's  continued  successes,  he  grew  aggressive 
and  l)eg;ui  to  assume  airs  and  imitate  the  whites.  On 
tlie  opi)Osite  side  of  the  river  was  the  little  French  mission 
house,  where  the  missionaries  preached  to  the  settlei-s. 
Ono  Sunday  moi-ning  Pontiac  i)addled  across  the  river  to 
attend  mass.     When  the  services  were  over  he  selected 


110  WIIi:.\    MICIIICAN   WAS  NEW 

throe  of  tlio  sodan  cliairs,  in  wliifli  the  better  class  of 
French  n-sidonts  iiad  been  carried  to  church  by  their 
slaves.  lie  then  obliged  their  owners  to  carry  him  and 
his  companions  back  to  their  canoes.  He  also  imitated 
]\Ia.i()r  Gladwin  in  his  business  dealings  with  the  whites. 
When  he  bought  cattle  for  meat  he  gave  his  note,  which 
meant  a  promise  to  pay  at  a  certain  time.  Instead  of 
paper  with  the  agreement  written  on  it,  he  gave  thin, 
square  pieces  of  cedar,  on  which  he  drew  his  totem,  the 
]->i('ture  of  an  otter.  He  was  perfectly  honest  in  redeem- 
ing these  agreements  when  they  were  presented  to  him. 
Each  one  represented  a  certain  number  of  pounds  of 
beaver  skins  which  were  promptly  weighed  and  de- 
livered. . 

The  savages  were  now  becoming  impatient  at  their  un- 
successful attempts  to  destroy  the  Fort  and  once  more 
Pontiac  appeared  at  the  gate,  and  demanded  the  sur- 
render of  the  garrison.  He  told  the  interpreter  that  a 
large  party  of  warriors  were  on  their  way  from  Macki- 
naw to  Detroit,  They  had  already  destroyed  the  garri- 
son at  that  place  and  they  were  now  coming  to  help  him. 
IMajor  Gladwin  told  him  that  when  he  returned  the 
English  prisoners  to  the  Fort  they  would  talk  about  the 
matter,  but  until  that  was  done  he  might  save  himself 
the  trouble  of  sending  any  more  messages.  In  replj^  to 
this,  Pontiac  said  that  his  kettle  was  hanging  over  the 
fire,  all  ready  to  cook  the  whole  garrison,  and  that  if  the 
prisoners  were  returned,  they  would  soon  come  back  to 
him  again,  to  be  cooked  with  the  others. 

The  next  day  they  heard  that  the  schooner  was  near 
Detroit,  and  would  soon  come  to  their  relief.     And  after 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  111 

many  thrilling  experiences  with  the  savages,  who  lay  in 
wait  for  them  on  some  of  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  the  schooner  at  last  ploughed  her  way  over  the 
white  capped  waters,  and  droi)ped  her  anchor  opposite 
the  Fort.  She  landed  a  force  of  fifty  men,  and  a  large 
quantity  of  provisions  and  ammunitions. 

As  time  passed  and  the  garrison  still  remained  in  pos- 
session of  the  Fort,  Pontiac  grew  impatient.  He  hegan 
to  quarrel  with  the  French,  -threatening  them  with  his 
vengeance  unless  they  joined  him  and  took  uji  arms 
against  the  English.  When  Major  Gladwin  heard  this 
he  summoned  the  residents  to  meet  him  at  the  Fort  and 
read  to  them  the  treaty  of  peace  that  had  been  signed  by 
France  and  England.  They  turned  against  the  old  chief, 
formed  themselves  into  a  company  and  after  choosing  a 
leader,  they  joined  Major  Gladwin's  troops. 

With  this  loss  of  support,  Pontiac  grew  desperate.  He 
used  every  means  in  his  power  to  torture  and  destroy. 
Pie  pulled  down  the  barns  of  the  French  farmers  and 
made  rafts  of  the  bark  and  logs.  He  then  plastered  them 
over  with  pitch  and  other  combustibles  that  would  burn 
fiercely.  These  were  towed  out  into  the  river,  a  short 
distance  above  the  anchored  vessels,  and  set  on  fire. 
There  they  were  left  with  the  swift  current  to  float  them 
down  against  the  vessels.  The  flames  leaped  high  in  the 
air,  lighting  u])  all  the  whitewashed  farm  houses  along 
the  shores,  and  the  wooded  island  in  the  background.  But 
the  crews  of  the  boats  saw  the  danger  and  were  prejiared 
to  meet  it.  They  were  anchored  by  two  cal)les,  one  at 
each  end.  When  the  fire  raft  a]>iu-oached  they  slijiped 
one  of  the  cables,  thus  allowing  the  boats  to  swing  around 


1  1  •_•  W  1 1  !•:  X   M I CHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

wliilc  llic  l)I;iziii,<j:  stnicture  passed  harmlessly  on  its  Tvay 
(l(»\\ii  1  he  rixx'i'. 

A  i'cw  weeks  later,  twenty-two  barges  from  Niagara 
arrived  at  the  Fort,  nnder  command  of  Captain  Dalzell. 
The  garrison  was  now  reinforced  with  two  hundred  and 
eighty  men,  several  small  cannon  and  a  fresh  siipply  of 
))rovisions  and  ammnnition.  Captain  Dalzell  was  anx- 
ious to  put  an  end  to  the  siege  at  once  by  crushing  Pontiac 
and  his  followers  with  one  hold  stroke.  He  wished  to 
make  an  attack  on  the  Ottawa  village  the  very  night  of  his 
arrival.  But  Major  Gladwin,  who  understood  the  power 
and  treachery  of  the  cunning  Indian  chief,  was  opposed  to 
this  movement.  He  only  gave  his  consent  when  Dalzell 
threatened  to  leave  Detroit  unless  he  could  have  his  own 
way. 

Through  the  treachery  of  some  of  the  French  resi- 
dents, Pontiac  learned  of  these  plans  and  was  on  his 
guard.  Very  early  in  the  morning  of  the  last  day  of  July 
Captain  Dalzell  marched  his  force  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  men  along  the  sandy  shore  of  the  swift  running  river 
toward  a  little  stream  about  a  mile  and  a  half  above  the 
Fort. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BLOODY  BEIDGE. 
1763 

Parent's  creek  was  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  Fort. 
Tt  followed  a  wild,  rough  ravine,  which  ran  diagonally 
across  the  narrow  French  farms  and  found  its  way  in  a 
slow,  sluggish  fashion  through  a  thick  growth  of  tall 
wild  grass  and  rushes  until  it  reached  the  Detroit  river. 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  113 

The  road  that  followed  the  river  shore  in  front  of  the 
Fort  crossed  the  creek  on  a  long,  narrow  wooden  bridge. 
Just  beyond  the  bridge  the  land  rose  in  high  banks  which 
ran  along  the  two  sides  of  the  narrow  stream.  All  along 
tliese  banks  were  rude  fortifications  which  Pontiac  had 
built  to  protect  his  camp.  Besides  these,  there  were  long 
])iles  of  fire  wood  which  belonged  to  the  inhabitants,  and 
stout  picket  fences  which  enclosed  the  orchards  and 
gardens. 

Soon  after  midnight  the  gates  of  the  Fort  were  care- 
fully opened  and  a  company  of  soldiers,  numbering  aljout 
two  hundred  and  fifty,  under  command  of  Captain  Dal- 
zell,  moved  silently  up  the  river  in  the  direction  of  Pon- 
tiac's  cami3.  Two  by  two  they  marched  in  perfect  silence 
while  two  small  bateaux,  each  carrying  a  swivel  gun 
moved  along  the  river  near  the  shore,  just  abreast  of 
them.  The  night  was  still  and  sultry,  and  so  dark  that 
the  white  farm  houses  on  their  left  looked  like  black 
shadows  against  the  midnight  sky. 

The  inhabitants  along  the  line  of  march  were  aroused 
by  the  barking  of  the  house  dogs.  They  came  to  their 
windows  and  watched  the  long  procession  of  gleaming 
bayonets  until  they  disappeared  in  the  darkness,  at  a  loss 
to  understand  what  it  all  meant. 

And  thus  the  FiUglish  marched  on  without  a  suspicion 
that  Pontiac  knew  anything  about  their  phins,  or  that  l)e- 
liind  every  shelter  Indian  scouts  were  watching  them. 
Painted  warriors,  armed  and  eager  for  battle,  were 
crouching  behind  fences,  woodpiles  and  the  rude  forti- 
fications, with  leveled  guns,  awaiting  the  war  whoop  sig- 
nal to  attack  the  enemy. 


114  \\im:\  mi  CI  I  id  AN"  WAS  np:w 

As  the  soldiers  drew  near  the  creek,  they  could  see 
the  house  of  Mr.  Meloche,  a  French  habitant,  which  stood 
on  ;i  little  knoll  at  the  loft,  and  in  front  of  them,  the  hazy 
outlines  of  the  bridge,  while  farther  beyond,  the  high  em- 
bankment rose  like  a  black  wall  in  the  darkness.  Sud- 
denly, when  the  advance  guard  had  crossed  over  the 
bridge,  and  the  main  body  was  just  entering  upon  it, 
there  was  a  horrible  savage  yell  in  front,  and  a  discharge 
of  guns  from  behind  fences,  woodpiles  and  intrench 
ments.  More  than  half  of  the  soldiers  in  the  advance 
guard  were  shot  down  in  their  tracks,  and  the  remainder 
retreated  in  great  confusion.  But  Captain  Dalzell  ral- 
lied his  men,  and  the  whole  force  made  a  bold  dash  across 
the  bridge  and  up  the  embankment.  Cheered  by  their 
leader's  voice  and  his  words  of  command,  they  hastily 
mounted  the  highest  ridges,  but  not  an  Indian  was  in 
sight.  "They  could  see  nothing  but  the  flashes  of  the 
enemy's  guns. 

The  soldiers  were  desperate  from  their  losses.  They 
hunted  in  vain  among  the  woodpiles  and  behind  the 
fences,  for  their  enemies,  although  the  guns  continued 
to  flash  through  the  darkness,  and  the  frightful  war 
whoops  mingled  with  the  reports.  To  advance  was  im- 
possible. The  country  was  unknown  to  them  and  the 
enemy  was  in\Tsible.  Their  only  salvation  was  in  re- 
treat. They  turned  about,  and  rushed  back  across  the 
bridge,  with  the  frail  hope  that  they  might  be  able  to 
reach  the  Fort  in  safety.  But  they  were  met  with  a  ter- 
rible shower  of  bullets,  which  came  from  the  house  of  Mr. 
Meloche,  and  the  neighboring  orchards,  where  a  large 
party  of  Indians  were  gathered. 


EARLY  PIISTOIJY  (JF  DETROIT  115 

At  last  Captain  Grant  led  his  company  up  the  hill  and 
drove  them  from  the  house,  and  orchards,  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet.  Here  he  was  told  by  a  friendly  Frenchman 
that  the  Indians  were  hurrying  down  the  road  in  great 
numbers,  to  take  possession  of  the  farm  houses  along  the 
road,  in  order  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  troops  to  the 
Fort.  There  was  no  other  way  of  escape  for  the  retreat- 
ing English,  excepting  along  this  road,  that  lay  between 
the  houses  and  the  river,  and  behind  each  house  was  a 
little  band  of  bloodthirsty  savages. 

The  soldiers  fell  back  in  marching  order,  with  Grant 
in  front  and  Dalzell  in  the  rear,  and  started  for  the  Fort. 
The  Indians  kept  up  a  scattering  fire  for  about  half  a 
mile,  until  they  reached  a  point  where  the  houses  and 
barns  were  near  together,  forming  a  fine  hiding  place  for 
the  savages.  The  advance  guard  were  allowed  to  pass 
unmolested,  l)ut  when  the  center  and  rear  guards  ap- 
peared, the  savages  raised  a  frightful  war  whoop,  and 
l)oured  volley  after  volley  among  them.  The  men  were 
panic  stricken.  They  broke  ranks  in  great  disorder  in 
their  eagerness  to  escape  the  storm  of  bullets,  and  but  for 
the  bravery  of  Captain  Dalzell,  the  retreat  would  have 
end(M]  ill  a  cowardly  flight.  Although  he  had  already  re- 
ceived two  very  severe  wounds  he  did  not  falter,  but  ex- 
erted all  his  remaining  strength  to  check  the  stampede. 
Some  of  the  soldiers  he  encouraged,  some  he  threatened, 
and  some  he  beat  with  the  flat  of  his  sword,  until  order 
was  restored  and  the  fire  of  the  enemy  returned  with 
good  effect. 

By  this  time  it  was  near  daylight,  but  a  thick  fog 
had  risen  from  the  water,  and  settled  down  among  the 


116  WTIEX  :\II('IfI(;AX  WAS  xkw 

trcos,  .'111(1  ovor  llic  lionsos.  Although  tlio  Indians  woro 
not  ill  si.ulit,  ilio  soiinfl  of  tlioir  voices,  mino^lin.i>-  witli  tlio 
terrific  vrnr  wlioops,  and  the  constant  flashing  of  the 
guns,  confused  tlio  soldiers  and  drowned  the  voices  of 
the  commanding  officers.  Dnring  this  terrible  confusion 
the  savages  were  darting  here  and  there,  throngh  the 
mist,  cutting  down  the  stragglers,  and  scalping  the  fallen, 
both  dead  and  alive. 

Jnst  at  this  time  a  woimded  sergeant  managed  to 
raise  himself  on  his  shattered  elbows,  and  with  a  despair- 
ing look  on  his  face,  gazed  at  his  receding  comrades. 
Dalzell  saw  him,  and  thongh  already  faint  from  the  loss 
of  blood,  rushed  out  to  rescue  him.  A  well  aimed  shot 
struck  him,  and  the  brave  Captain  fell  dead.  Very  few 
of  the  men  saw  him,  but  those  who  did  were  so  harassed 
by  the  pursuing  Indians  that  they  could  not  turn  back 
to  recover  his  body. 

The  death  of  Captain  Dalzell  placed  ^lajor  Eogers  in 
command.  In  order  to  protect  the  retreat  he  took  pos- 
session of  the  Campau  House,  which  stood  midway  be- 
tween the  bridge  and  the  Fort,  and  gave  a  good  \new  of 
the  road  in  both  directions.  The  house  was  a  large,  and 
a  strong  one,  and  here  were  gathered  all  the  women  and 
children  of  the  neighborhood.  They  were  crowded  in  the 
cellar  to  protect  them  from  the  flying  bullets.  ^Ir.  Cam- 
pau, the  master  of  the  house,  stood  on  the  trap  door  to 
keep  the  frightened  soldiers  from  seeking  refuge  with 
them. 

All  was  in  a  state  of  wild  confusion.  TVhile  some  of 
the  soldiers  searched  for  a  hiding  place,  others  found  a 
keg  of  whiskey  and  drank  it  with  much  relish.    Others, 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETRr)IT  n; 

more  sensible  and  cautious,  banicatled  tiio  doors  and 
windows  with  packs  of  furs  and  furniture,  and  all  other 
solid  articles  within  reach.  Panting  and  breathless,  they 
pushed  their  muskets  through  the  openings  and  fireil  at 
random  upon  the  whooping  savages.  The  screams  of 
the  frightened,  half  smothered  women  in  the  cellar,  the 
horrible  war  whoops,  and  the  shouts  and  curses  of  the 
soldiers,  mingled  together  in  a  terrible  confusion,  and  it 
was  a  long  time  before  Major  Rogers  could  restore  order. 
Meantime  Captain  Grant,  with  the  advanced  party,  had 
taken  possession  of  some  houses  farther  down  the  road, 
and  as  the  soldiers  approached,  he  was  able  to  guard 
their  retreat.  In  this  way  the  detachments  moved  along 
from  house  to  house,  until  at  last  they  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing the  Fort,  where  they  found  the  bateaux  with  their 
ghastly  cargo  of  wounded  and  dead. 

This   battle   is   known   in   history   as   the   Battle   of 
Bloodv  Bridge. 


PONTIAC 
1760  -  - 1769 

PoNTTAC^s  home  was  on  a  small,  low  island,  in  the 
mouth  of  Lake  St.  Clair.  This  Island  was  a  short  dis- 
tance above  Belle  Isle,  and  about  nine  miles  from  the 
Fort.  The  early  French  settlers  called  it  Isle  au  Large, 
but  later  it  was  known  as  Isle  la  Peche,  or  Fish  Island. 
This  name  was  given  to  it  from  its  resemblance  to  a  fish 
in  outline,  and  also  because  the  waters  around  it  were 


11H  WTTE\  MTCKICW'  WAS  XEW 

the  r.iNoriic  I'crdi ?),<»•  resorts  of  the  wliitc  fish.  Tliere 
wci-c  roiir  wii>\vains  on  tlic  ni)i)('r  oiul  of  the  island,  where 
llie  <ri-oiiiul  was  highest.  Tliese  were  the  homes  of  his 
four  wives,  and  their  families.  On  the  south  shore  of 
llio  river,  opposite  Belle  Isle,  half  hidden  among  a  rag- 
ged growth  of  willows  and  rnshes,  was  the  large  village 
of  the  Ottawas.  About  fifteen  hundred  men,  women,  and 
cliildren  who  belonged  to  the  tribe,  lived  here,  with  Pen- 
tiac  for  their  chief. 

The  Island  was  well  situated  for  his  home.  From  a 
high  l)luff  on  the  upper  end,  he  could  watch  the  approach 
of  an  enemy  either  by  land  or  water  for  a  long  distance. 
On  both  sides  of  the  river  tliere  were  endless  marshes 
which  it  was  impossible  to  penetrate  excepting  when 
they  were  frozen.  For  this  reason,  all  visitors  to  the 
great  chief  were  forced  to  travel  either  up  or  down  the 
river. 

Although  Pontiac  was  one  of  the  greatest  chiefs  in  the 
Borderland  region  he  did  not  live  in  royal  splendor.  His 
private  lodge,  which  no  one  dared  enter  without  his  per- 
mission, was  a  rude,  oblong  hut,  made  of  bark  and  rushes. 
Here,  in  times  of  peace,  he  lounged  on  rush  mats  and  rugs 
made  of  bear  and  buffalo  skins.  His  warriors  were  with- 
in signal  call,  his  wives  attended  to  all  his  personal 
wants,  and  he  was  left  alone  while  he  watched  the  river 
and  the  lake  for  the  approach  of  enemies,  and  plotted 
mischief  against  the  whites.  "While  he  did  this,  he 
smoked  his  totem  pipe  and  drank  freely  of  the  English 
rum. 

When  he  wearied  of  this  idle  life,  he  went  to  the  hunt- 
ing grounds  on  the  main  land,  where  game,  both  feath- 


EARLY  HISTOin'  OF  DETROIT  119 

ered  nnd  furred,  was  very  nV)nndant.  Or  he  paddled  his 
l)ark  canoe  out  into  the  lake,  where  the  largest  fish  were 
found.  And  thus  he  lived,  in  savag'e  indolence,  kinc: 
and  ruler  of  Isle  la  Peche,  and  of  the  Ottawa  village  on 
the  mainland. 

Pontiac  was  short  and  stout  and  his  skin  was  very 
much  darker  than  others  of  his  tribe.  His  face  wore  a 
bold  and  stern  expression,  his  manner  was  pompous,  and 
arbitrary.  "When  he  visited  the  Fort  and  the  homes  of 
the  French  inhabitants  he  wore  the  dress  of  the  white 
man,  l)ut  when  he  was  idling  at  his  Island  home  his  cos- 
tume was  scanty  and  simple.  He  wore  nothing  but  a 
square  of  broadcloth  around  his  body,  fastened  by  a  belt, 
or  a  red  sash,  such  as  the  voyageurs  wore.  His  feet  and 
legs  were  bare  and  his  long  black  hair  hung  loosely  down 
his  back.  This  costume  was  quite  comfortable  during 
the  summer,  Init  when  winter  came  he  was  obliged  to 
change  it.  He  then  wore  leggins  and  moccasins  and  a 
hunting  shirt,  all  made  of  tanned  deerskin.  A  large 
woolen  blanket  was  spread  around  his  shoulders,  fastened 
together  in  front  with  long  sharj)  tliorns.  He  sometimes 
wore  a  bear,  or  buffalo  skin,  outside  of  his  blanket. 

This  was  the  great  chief  Pontiac  at  the  time  he  held 
his  celebrated  war  council  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Ecor- 
ces,  where  he  disclosed  his  plans  for  the  total  destruction 
of  all  the  military  posts  along  the  Borderland. 

After  the  battle  of  Bloody  Run,  Pontiac  became  dis- 
couraged. His  great  cons]>iracy,  by  which  he  hoped  to 
drive  the  hated  English  from  the  country,  had  ended  in 
a  failure.  Roon  after  peace  had  been  declared  between 
the  United  States  and  England,  and  the  stars  and  stripes 


120 


WTTFA'  AITT'lTTrjAX  WAS   \KW 


were  float iiii;-  over  llic  l''<»i"t  at  Detroit  lie  hade  a  last  fare- 
well to  his  Island  homo.  ^Phe  Indian  villages  near  De- 
troit were  nearly  all  hroken  nj),  and  the  Ottawas  had  set- 
tled on  tlie  l)anks  of  the  Manmee  river,  not  far  away. 
Pontiae's  lodge  and  the  wigwams  of  his  families  were 
removed  to  a  dense  forest  which  was  known  as  the 
"Blaek  Swamp  of  the  Manmee."    He  had  left  his  favor- 


WINDMILL   ON    SHORE    OF    LAKE    ST.    CLAIR,    OVERLOOKING 
rONTL\C'S    HOME. 

ite  wife  in  an  Indian  grave  on  the  high  blntf  at  the  upper 
end  of  Isle  la  Peche.  With  the  remaining  three  and  his 
children  he  lived  at  this  place  for  abont  fonr  years,  sup- 
jilying  the  simple  wants  of  his  families  with  his  rod  and 
gim. 

At  last  he  became  restless,  and  went  to  St.  Louis  to 
visit  some  French  friends,  whom  he  had  once  known  in 
Detroit.  Wkile  there,  he  learned  that  a  big  Indian  pow- 
wow was  to  be  held  at  the  Indian  village  across  the  Mis- 
sissippi river,  a  few  miles  distant.  Against  the  advice 
and  the  warnings  of  his  friends,  he  decided  to  attend  it. 
He  dressed  himself  in  the  uniform  of  a  French  officer  and 
went.    A  great  feast  was  spread  and  rum  was  plentiful. 


EARLY  iiisTouv  OF  ru-rrijori'  121 

Pontiao  drank,  and  talked  in  his  grandest  manner,  boast- 
ing of  his  great  deeds  in  the  past,  until  daylight,  when  he 
left  the  village,  and  started  on  his  return  to  St.  Louis, 
singing  loudly,  as  he  tottered  along  over  the  uneven  trail. 

The  English  who  lived  in  St.  Louis  did  not  trust  the 
old  chief.  They  were  suspicious  that  he  might  be  plot- 
ting mischief  against  the  whites  and  they  determined  to 
guard  against  it.  A  i^rominent  English  trader  agreed  to 
give  an  Illinois  Indian  a  barrel  of  rum,  if  he  would  mur- 
der the  treacherous  Indian  chief.  The  Indian  followed 
Pontiac  into  the  forest  and  while  he  was  lying  in  a 
drunken  stupor  the  deed  was  accomplished.  The  mur- 
derer carried  the  scalp  of  his  victim  to  his  employer  and 
received  his  reward. 

Pontiac 's  body  was  taken  to  St.  Louis  and  was  buried 
with  military  honors  by  his  French  friends.  There  is 
neither  mound  nor  tablet  to  mark  his  burial  place.  But 
it  is  somewhere  in  the  heart  of  the  great  city  and  the  pale 
face  race  whom  he  hated  so  bitterly  now  tramj^le  the  soil 
over  his  grave. 

THE  MACKINAW  MASSACRE 
1763 

An  early  writer  gives  the  following  description  of 
Fort  Mich-ili-mar'k-i-nac  in  1763: 

It  was  located  near  the  water,  on  the  site  of  the  pres- 
ent city  of  Mackinaw.  Outside  the  enclosure  and  near  it 
was  a  cluster  of  small  white  houses  roofed  with  bark  and 
protected  by  fences  of  strong,  round  pickets.  As  the 
visitor  entered  the  gate  of  the  Fort  he  saw  a  large  square, 
surrounded  by  high  palisades,  and  within  this  square 
was  a  smaller  square,  surrounded  by  numerous  houses, 


]2i  WTTEX  :\ii(inr;.\x  was  xew 

l);ii  TJK'ks,  Mild  oilier  buildings.  Tlio  space  wliieh  they  en- 
closcil  W.MS  tlic  i>iil)lic  square,  the  meeting  place  for  all 
classes.  There  were  the  British  soldiers  in  their  red  uni- 
loriiis,  the  hardy  Canadians  in  their  gray  coats,  and  the 
Fiidians  in  their  hiickskin  garments  and  gaudy  blankets, 
and  strolling  restlessly  among  them  were  a  multitude  of 
squaws,  with  their  papooses  on  their  backs. 

There  were  about  thirty  families  within  the  palisades 
of  the  Fort  and  as  many  more  living  in  the  houses  out- 
side. 

There  were  two  tribes  of  Indians  who  owned  the  land 
in  that  region,  the  Ottawas  and  the  Chippewas.  The 
principal  village  of  the  Chippewas  was  on  Mackinaw 
Island.  Both  of  these  tribes  had  received  from  Pontiac 
the  war  belt  of  purple  and  black  wampum,  and  the 
painted  hatchet,  and  both  had  pledged  themselves  to  join 
him  in  his  attacks  on  the  Borderland  posts.  In  the 
s])ring  of  170,3  the  Chippewas  received  word  that  Detroit 
had  been  attacked  by  the  Indians.  This  news  greatly  ex- 
cited them,  and  they  began  to  make  plans  for  an  imme- 
diate attack  on  Fort  iMich-ili-mack-i-nac. 

The  fourth  of  June  was  the  King's  birthday,  and  all 
the  Indians  who  were  loyal  to  the  British,  prepared  to 
celebrate  it  by  pla>nng  a  game  of  Bagattaway  on  the 
stretch  of  level,  open  ground,  near  the  Fort.  They  in- 
vited all  the  soldiers,  the  officers,  and  the  Commandant 
to  witness  the  game. 

This  game  was  played  with  a  bat  about  four  feet 
long  and  one  inch  in  diameter,  and  a  large,  hard  ball. 
On  one  end  of  the  bat  was  a  small,  stiff  hoop,  with  a  net- 
work of  cord  loosely  woven  across  it.    The  players  were 


EAK'I.^'    IllS'I'oin'  OF  DKTKori'  1-.';^ 

not  allowed  to  toiicli  llic  hall  with  their  liaiids,  hut  cauglit 
it  ill  the  net  at  the  end  of  the  hat.  Tall  posts  were 
planted  at  each  end  of  the  playground.  These  posts 
marked  the  goal  of  the  two  i)arties,  and  were  a  mile  or 
more  ajoart.  The  game  consisted  in  each  party  striving 
to  keep  the  ball  away  from  their  own  goal,  and  to  carry 
it  to  the  goal  of  their  adversaries.  At  the  l)eginning  of 
the  game  both  parties  gathered  half  way  between  the 
posts.  The  ball  was  tossed  high  into  the  air  and  each 
one  tried  to  catch  it  as  it  fell.  The  one  who  got  it,  held 
it  high  above  his  head  and  started  for  his  opponent's 
goal.  The  whole  party,  with  merry  shouts  and  yells,  fol- 
lowed after  him  in  hot  ])ursuit.  Tf  he  was  in  danger  of 
losing  it,  he  threw  it  with  all  his  might  towards  his 
opponent's  goal.  Some  one  of  his  opponents  caught  it 
and  sent  it  whizzing  back  in  the  opposite  direction.  Back 
and  forth  the  ball  flew,  now  to  the  right,  and  now  to  the 
left,  now  near  to  one  goal,  and  now  nearer  to  the  other, 
with  the  whole  band  crowding  after  each  other  in  the 
wildest  confusion.  It  is  a  very  exciting  game,  and  some- 
times the  sun  would  set  and  find  the  game  unfinished. 
When  this  happened,  they  would  begin  again  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning.  It  often  hai)pened  that  six  or  seven 
hundred  Indians  would  ])lay  together  in  a  single  game. 

Among  the  ]ironiineiit  English  fur  traders  in  ^licli- 
ili-mack-i-nac  at  that  time  was  Alexander  Henry,  who 
was  an  eye  witness  and  almost  a  victim  of  that  wholesale 
butchery  known  in  history  as  the  ]\[ackinaw  Massacre. 
He  had  heard  niinors  of  a  ])i-oi)osed  attack  on  the  Port, 
but  as  the  commandant  refused  to  believe  the  story,  and 
threatened  to  arrest  any  person  who  repeated  it,  he  paid 


]'2\  WUFA'  MICillO.W  WAS  XI':'\V 

ii(»  ;ilt('nl'H)ii  ((>  the  iiialtcr,  and  continncd  trading  with 
(lie  Indians  as  usual. 

The  gallic  of  Bagattaway,  wliidi  the  Indians  i)layed 
on  lliat  iiu'nioral)le  ocoasion,  was  the  most  exciting  sport 
in  wlilcli  the  red  men  could  engage.  There  were  between 
six  and  seven  hundred  players  from  the  two  opposing 
trilies,  the  Chippewas  and  the  Sioux.  In  the  heat  of  the 
contest,  when  all  were  running  at  their  greatest  speed, 
if  one  stumbled  and  fell,  fifty  or  a  hundred  who  were  in 
close  pursuit  and  unable  to  stop,  would  stumble  over  him, 
forming  a  mound  of  human  bodies,  sometimes  crushing 
and  bruising  several  of  the  players  so  that  they  were 
unable  to  proceed  with  the  game.  All  this  noise,  con- 
fusion and  violence  were  especially  planned  to  divert  the 
attention  of  both  officers  and  men  from  their  duties.  To 
make  their  success  more  certain,  the  Indians  had  induced 
as  many  of  the  soldiers  as  possible  to  come  outside  of  the 
Fort,  that  they  might  have  a  better  view  of  the  game, 
while  at  the  same  time,  the  squaws,  well  wrapped  in  their 
blankets,  beneath  which  they  concealed  the  murderous 
weai^ons  that  were  to  be  used  later,  were  placed  inside 
of  the  enclosure.  The  i)lot  was  so  carefully  planned  that 
no  one  suspected  danger.  The  soldiers  were  strolling 
about  without  their  guns,  watching  the  sport,  and  even 
when  the  ball  was  thrown  high  in  the  air  and  fell  inside 
of  the  enclosure,  followed  by  several  hundred  savage 
warriors,  all  struggling  and  shouting,  no  alarm  was  felt, 
until  the  shrill  war  whoop  told  the  startled  garrison  that 
the  work  of  slaughter  had  actually  begun. 

"While  the  game  was  in  progress,  Mr.  Henry  was 
busily  engaged  in  writing  letters  to  his  friends  in  Mon- 


]2{\  WIIKX   MICHIGAN  WAS   XKV 

ticnl,  whoii  lio  lioard  the  war  whoop.  He  rushed  to  the 
window  which  looked  out  on  the  horrible  sight.  The 
sMv;i,i>es  were  touialiawl<iug  and  scalping  every  English- 
man they  could  see.  Officers  and  men  were  struggling 
helplessly  in  their  grasp.  Women  and  children,  scream- 
ing and  crying,  as  they  clung  to  husbands  and  fathers, 
were  thrust  aside  or  trampled  under  feet,  among  the 
dead  and  dying.  And  everywhere,  amid  the  frightful 
carnage,  were  the  Indians,  with  their  dripping  toma- 
hawks and  scalping  knives,  searching  for  more  victims. 

One  strange  fact  attracted  the  attention  of  Mr.  Henry. 
The  French  inhabitants  were  not  molested.  They  re- 
mained in  their  homes  calmly  watching  the  terrible 
slaughter,  but  mnde  no  effort  to  prevent  it.  Mr.  Henry 
now  began  to  fear  for  his  own  safety.  His  next  door 
neighbor  was  a  Frenchman  named  Langlade,  There  was 
only  a  low  fence  between  the  two  houses,  and  he  decided 
to  climl)  it,  and  seek  safety  among  his  French  friends. 
He  found  the  whole  family  at  the  windows.  No  attention 
was  paid  to  him,  until  he  asked  Mr.  Langlade  to  hide  him 
in  a  safe  place  until  the  massacre  was  over.  His  request 
was  met  with  a  careless  shrug  of  the  shoulders,  and  he 
was  told  that  nothing  could  be  done  for  him  without 
endangering  the  family. 

As  Mr.  Henry  turned  away,  he  was  met  by  a  Pawnee 
woman,  one  of  Mr.  Langlade's  slaves.  She  beckoned 
him  to  follow  her.  She  led  the  way  to  the  garret,  closed 
and  locked  the  door  and  took  the  key  away  with  her. 
Through  a  crack  between  the  logs  he  could  see  the  sav- 
ages still  engaged  in  their  bloody  work,  shrieking  and 
whooping,  as  they  danced  around  their  dying  victims. 


EAIJLV  IIISTOKY  OF  DETROIT  UH 

At  last  he  heard  tlio  cry.  "Tt  is  finislied;  no  more  Eng- 
lishmen," And  then  they  came  rushing  into  the  house 
where  he  was  secreted.  Only  a  single  layer  of  boards 
separated  the  garret  from  the  room  below,  and  he  could 
hear  what  they  said.  They  were  hunting  for  any  stray 
Englishman  who  might  have  escaped  from  their  toma- 
hawks. 

Mr.  Langlade  gave  them  permission  to  search  the 
house,  and  led  the  way  to  the  garret.  Some  time  elapsed 
after  they  arrived  at  the  door  before  the  key  could  be 
found,  giving  Mr.  Henr}"  an  opportunity  to  secrete  him- 
self among  some  birch  bark  mokoks  that  were  piled  in  a 
corner.  Four  Indians  entered  the  room,  all  armed  with 
tomahawks.  Mr.  Henry  was  almost  afraid  to  breathe, 
and  he  felt  sure  that  they  could  hear  the  loud  beating  of 
his  heart.  They  walked  in  every  direction  about  the  gar- 
ret, and  at  times  were  so  near  him  that  he  could  have 
touched  them,  l)ut  fortunately  for  him,  the  room  was  not 
very  light,  and  his  clothes  were  nearly  the  same  color  as 
the  mokoks.  After  walking  round  and  round  the  room, 
and  telling  ^Fr.  Tianglade  how  many  Englishmen  they 
had  .killed  and  how  many  scalps  they  had  takeu,  they 
gave  up  the  search  and  went  away. 

Very  early  the  next  morning  the  Indians  came  to  the 
house  again.  They  told  ^\v.  Langlade  that  they  were 
searching  for  an  Englishman  named  ITenry,  who  was  not 
among  the  dead,  and  once  more  they  entered  the  garret. 
Mr.  Henry,  now  satisfied  thnt  any  further  attempt  at  con- 
cealment was  useless,  gave  himself  up  as  lost.  Among 
the  Indians,  who  were  all  intoxicated,  was  a  chief  named 
Wenniway,  whom  he  recognized  as  an  acquaintance.  This 


128  \VIIi:\    MICIIKIAX   WAS   XKW 

hidi.-in  seized  liiiii  by  the  collar  and  held  a  large  knife  in 
l"i-()id  ol"  hini,  as  if  about  to  thrust  it  into  his  heart.  P.nt 
he  soon  dropix'd  his  ai'm  and  said: 

''No,  I  will  not  kill  you.  I  will  take  you  in  place  of 
my  brother,  whom  T  have  lost.  And  you  shall  be  called 
I^Iusingen,  as  he  was  called,  and  you  shall  come  with  me 
to  my  lodge." 

Although  ]\Ir.  Henry  was  much  relieved  at  the  turn 
his  affairs  had  taken,  he  was  not  pleased  with  the  idea  of 
venturing  among  the  excited,  drunken  savages.  He 
begged  his  new  brother  to  allow  him  to  remain  where 
he  was  until  later,  when  the  Indians  would  become  stupe- 
fied with  drink  and  fall  asleep.  His  request  was  granted, 
and  again  he  entered  the  garret. 

But  he  was  not  allowed  to  remain  very  long.  In  about 
an  hour  another  Indian  visited  him,  and  said  that  Wen- 
niway  had  sent  for  him.  Although  Mr.  Henry's  sus- 
picions were  aroused,  he  took  the  advice  of  Mr.  Langlade 
and  consented  to  go.  Before  leaving  the  house,  the  Indian 
obliged  Mr.  Henry  to  exchange  clothes  with  him,  which 
was  rather  a  bad  bargain  for  the  trader,  as  the  Indian's 
entire  suit  consisted  only  of  a  long  filthy  shirt. 

When  they  reached  the  gate  of  the  Fort,  ]\Ir.  Henry 
started  to  pass  through  it  but  the  Indian  seized  him,  and 
dragged  him  in  the  opposite  direction.  He  was  now  pre- 
pared for  the  worst  and  refused  to  go  any  farther.  The 
Indian  became  furious.  He  drew  his  knife  and  prepared 
to  use  it,  when  by  a  sudden  jerk  and  a  push,  Mr.  Henry 
sent  him  floundering  among  the  bushes  and  started  on  a 
swift  run  toward  the  Fort.  He  entered  the  gate  with 
the  Indian  at  his  heels,  flourishing  the  knife  and  foaming 


KAliLV    IIISTOHV  OF  DK'l'IMd'l  129 

at  the  Dioutii  with  rage.  Fortunately  for  the  trader,  his 
Indian  brother  AVenniway  was  in  the  Fort  at  the  time, 
and  came  to  his  assistance. 

Altliong-h  the  most  of  the  P^nglish  were  killed  during 
the  Massacre,  a  few  managed  to  secrete  themselves  until 
the  fury  of  the  savages  had  abated.  These,  with  Mr. 
Henry,  were  all  held  as  prisoners  liy  the  Indians.  Among 
.,  them  was  Major  Ethrington,  the  Commandant  of  the 
Fort,  and  two  of  his  Lieutenants. 

After  passing  through  many  thrilling,  terrifying  ad- 
ventures, during  wliich  the  Englishmen  were  forced  to 
sulmiit  to  all  the  cruel  tortures  known  to  savagery,  the 
(^ommandant  was  able  to  send  two  messengers  for  help, 
one  to  jMajor  Gladwin  at  Detroit,  and  one  to  the  Com- 
mandant of  the  Fort  at  Green  Bay.  As  Detroit  was 
al)-eady  in  a  state  of  siege,  with  Pontiac  and  his  savage 
warriors  at  her  gate,  no  assistance  could  be  secured  from 
that  quarter.  But  at  Green  Bay  the  messenger  was  more 
fortunate.  The  Commandant  of  that  Fort,  with  a  com- 
pany of  soldiers  and  a  large  body  of  friendly  Indians, 
started  out  to  help  them. 

The  Indians  were  o])posed  to  releasing  theii-  prisoners 
without  a  struggle.  Several  days  i)assed  and  many  coun- 
cils were  held  before  the  Englishmen  were  given  up.  On 
the  18th  of  July.  170.1,  all  that  i-emained  of  the  English 
garrison  left  the  ])lace  ])rotected  by  an  escort  of  friendly 
Indians,  arriving  in  safety  at  Montivnl  on  the  l.'Uh  of 
August. 

Not  a  British  soldiei-  was  left  in  the  Borderland 
region  exce]>t  those  at  Detroit.  Foi-  a  little  more  than 
a  vear  after  the  ^Massacre  at  Fort  Mich-ili-mack-i-nac 


i:?u 


\Vlli:.\   MICIIKIAX  WAS  NEW 


the  [)l;ico  was  occupied  only  by  the  coiirours  du  bois,  and 
roving  bands  of  Indians.  JJut  after  tlie  treaty  with  the 
Indians,  Captain  Howard  w'ith  a  large  force  of  troops 
was  sent  to  take  possession  of  the  place,  and  once  more 
the  English  flag  was  unfurled  over  the  Fort. 


OLD  DETROIT 


[pn" — " 


_  e>? 


DETROIT    IN    1813. 

Detroit  is  the  oldest  city  in  the  Lake  region.  It  was 
first  visited  by  the  French  in  1610,  and  for  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years  after  it  was  under  the  dominion  of  France. 

In  1760  it  was  transferred  to  England  and  the  British 
flag  floated  over  the  little  village  for  thirty-six  years. 

In  1796  the  American  government  took  possession  of 
Detroit,  when  the  first  flag  that  ever  waved  in  Michigan 
bearing  the  Stars  and  Stripes  was  unfurled  over  the  Fort 
built  by  the  British  in  1788,  during  the  American  Kevo- 
lution. 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  131 

Sixteen  years  later,  in  1812,  Detroit  was  surrendered 
to  tlie  English,  and  once  more  the  British  flag  floated 
over  the  l^'ort. 

One  year  later,  in  1813,  Detroit  again  came  into  pos- 
session of  the  Americans  and  the  Stars  and  Stripes  were 
again  unfurled,  where  they  have  waved  continuously  ever 
since,  through  a  period  of  nearly  one  hundred  years. 

The  third  year  after  Cadillac  founded  the  town,  the 
Indians  set  fire  to  it,  but  the  fire  was  discovered  before 
much  injury  was  done.  About  the  same  time  a  war  party 
])araded  before  the  town  and  tried  to  persuade  the 
friendly  Indians  to  join  them  in  an  attack.  De  Tonti 
was  in  command  at  the  time. 

There  were  three  Indian  villages  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Fort.  The  Hurons  and  the  Pottawatamies  were  on  the 
north  shore  of  the  river  and  the  Ottawas  on  the  south. 

In  May,  1712,  the  town  was  again  attacked  by  the 
Indians.  At  this  time  Du  Buisson  was  commandant  with 
but  twenty  soldiers.  The  Indians  of  the  three  villages, 
who  were  friends  of  the  whites,  were  all  away  hunting. 
Preparations  were  made  for  the  defense  and  messengers 
were  sent  to  call  the  hunters  to  their  assistance.  Soon 
after  the  attack  was  commenced  the  village  Indians  ap- 
])eared  in  their  war  paint,  all  ready  for  battle.  A  fierce 
struggle  and  a  long  siege  followed.  Many  of  the  thatched 
houses  were  burned  by  the  flaming  arrows  of  the  Indians. 
Some  were  saved  by  covering  them  with  wet  skins. 

At  last  the  commandant  became  discouraged,  and  was 
t(Mn])t('d  to  leave  the  I^rt  and  return  to  ^[ackinnw.  ]^)nt 
his  Indian  allies  were  opposed  to  this  movement.  They 
danced  their  war  dance  and  sang  their  war  songs  and 


1.19  WHEX  :\iTr  rncAX  was  new 

a^ain  ronewed  thoir  attaoks  on  tlio  oiiomy,  finm^  the 
small  l-'ort  wlici-c  tlioy  wore  slicltcrcd  with  the  dead  and 
dyin,i>-. 

On  the  nineteenth  day  of  the  siege  a  g'reat  storm 
arose,  Dnring  the  niglit  the  enemy  abandoned  their  en- 
trenchment and  fled  with  their  women  and  children  to 
the  peninsnla  wliich  readies  ont  into  Lake  St.  Clair,  now 
known  as  Orosse  Point.  PTere  they  were  aii'ain  attacked 
hy  the  French  and  their  Indian  allies  and  all  but  the 
women  and  children  were  killed. 

The  strng-c'le  for  the  control  of  the  western  continent 
was  a  long  and  bitter  one.  But  with  the  great  decisive 
battle  between  Wolfe  and  Montcalm,  followed  by  the  fall 
of  Quebec,  the  power  of  the  French  in  the  new  world  was 
broken,  and  on  the  eighth  of  September,  1760,  Montreal 
and  all  its  colonies,  which  included  not  only  Detroit  but 
all  the  Borderland  region,  was  surrendered  by  France  to 
the  English.  Soon  after  this  happened  a  force  of  Eng- 
lish troops  under  command  of  Major  Eobert  Rogers  took 
])ossession  of  the  Fort.  The  Lily  of  France,  which  had 
waved  over  the  little  village  for  nearly  sixty  years,  was 
lowered,  and  in  its  place  the  Red  Cross  of  England  was 
unfurled  to  the  breeze.  The  French  troops  were  sent  to 
Philadelphia,  but  the  inhabitants  were  allowed  to  remain 
in  possession  of  their  homes. 

The  Indians  were  not  at  all  pleased  with  the  change. 
They  were  friendly  with  the  French,  who  had  always 
treated  them  in  a  fair  a^id  honorable  manner,  and  by  so 
doing  had  won  their  confidence  and  respect.  But  their 
treatment  by  the  English  was  entirely  different.  They 
were  dishonest  in  their  dealings  with  them,  overbearing 


EAEL^'  TTTS^TOEY  OF  DETROIT  133 

and  crnel.  In  oonsof|iienoo  of  this  treatment  the  Indians 
became  the  hitter  enemies  of  their  oppressors.  All  the 
savai^ery  in  their  natnre  was  aronsed.  They  were  ever 
on  the  war  path,  with  tomahawks  and  scalping  knives 
ready  for  action.  The  whole  region  became  a  scene  of 
war  and  carnage. 

These  terrilile  conditions  at  last  led  np  to  what  is 
known  as  the  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac,  a  plot  which  has  no 
e([ua]  in  the  whole  history  of  savage  nations.  The  great 
chief  was  determined  to  bring  about  a  complete  ex- 
termination of  the  hated  invaders.  Late  in  the  fall  of 
]7()l2,  he  held  his  famous  council  on  the  banks  of  the  River 
Ecorces,  eight  miles  below  Detroit.  Delegates  from  all 
Hie  tril>es  of  the  great  Northwest  were  present.  Every 
detail  of  the  plot  was  carefully  considered.  The  whole 
thirteen  Forts  which  stretched  along  the  Borderland  from 
Niagara  to  ^fackinaw,  from  Pittsl)urg  to  the  Mississippi, 
were  to  be  attacked  at  the  same  time.  The  scheme  was 
almost  a  complete  success.  Ten  Forts  were  destroyed. 
Detroit  was  one  of  the  three  that  escaped. 

During  the  American  Revolution,  British  troops  were 
stationed  at  Detroit  under  command  of  Major  Lernoult. 
The  continued  successes  of  the  Americans  and  the  pos- 
sil)ility  that  they  might  continue  their  march  to  Detroit 
!od  Major  T.ernoult  to  erect  a  large  earth  Fort  back  of  the 
village,  on  wliat  was  called  the  second  terrace.  This  Fort 
was  called  Fort  Eernoult,  which  name  it  bore  until  1813, 
when  it  was  changed  to  Fort  Shelby  in  honor  of  Governor 
Shelby  of  Kentucky.  The  old  Fort  Ponchartrain  was 
abandoned.  There  was  a  covered  passageway  leading 
from  the  village  to  the  new  Fort,     'i'lie  anminnition  was 


mi  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

stored  hero,  and  it  was  also  used  by  the  citizens  when  the 
N'ilia^e  was  threatened  by  the  Indians. 

Tliere  were  about  sixty  houses  in  the  village  at  this 
time,  all  l)uilt  of.  logs,  some  round  with  the  bark  still  on, 
and  some  hewn  square.  There  was  one  two  stories  high, 
which  stood  near  the  east  gate  of  the  Fort.  This  was 
called  "The  King's  Palace."  There  were  twenty-four 
men  in  each  of  the  two  guard  houses,  the  gates  were  shut 
at  sunset  and  the  keys  delivered  to  the  commandant.  No 
Indian  or  scjuaw  was  allowed  to  enter  the  town  with  a 
gun,  tomahawk  or  knife.  They  were  left  with  the  sen- 
tinel, who  delivered  them  to  the  owner  when  he  went  out. 
Not  more  than  twenty-five  Indians  were  allowed  in  the 
town  at  one  time  and  when  the  sunset  drum  beat  they 
were  all  compelled  to  leave. 

The  streets  were  all  very  narrow.  Just  inside  the 
stockade  was  a  street  somewhat  wider  than  the  others, 
called  the  *'chemin  du  rond,"  which  encircled  the  town. 
An  early  writer  has  told  us  about  the  different  classes  of 
people  who  were  sometimes  seen  on  the  streets  of  the 
village,  after  the  English  had  secured  some  of  the  Indians 
as  their  allies,  in  their  battles  with  the  Americans. 

**  Troops  of  squaws,  bending  under  their  loads  of  bas- 
kets and  skins,  moved  along  the  way.  Rough  coureurs 
du  bois,  with  bales  of  beaver,  mink,  and  fox  skins,  were 
l^assing  to  and  from  the  trading  stores,  and  leaning  upon 
the  half  open  doors  were  laughing  demoiselles,  who 
cheered  or  teased  their  favorites.  Here  a  group  of 
Indians  were  drying  fresh  scalps  on  hoops  over  a  fire, 
while  others,  with  scalps  hanging  from  their  elbows,  were 
dancing  the  war  dance.     Indian   dandies,  with  belted 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT 


13^ 


tomahawks,  and  deerskin  leggings  fringed  with  l)eads  of 
many  colors,  moved  noiselessly  along  with  blankets  of 
scarlet  cloth,  guns  heavy  with  silver  ornaments  and  half 
moons,  and  gorgets  of  the  same  material  adoi'ning  their 
person.  Staid  old  justices,  with  powdered  cues,  ex- 
changed salutes  with  the  officers  of  the  garrison,  who 
were  brilliant  with  their  scarlet  uniforms,  gold  lace  and 


LADIES    MAKING    CALLS    IX    OLD    FUENCII    CART 

sword  knots.  Elegant  ladies,  with  crimson  silk  petti- 
coats, immense  hoe  hive  bonnets,  high  heeled  slippers, 
and  black  silk  stockings,  tri]iped  along  the  narrow  streets. 
And  above  all  the  hum  of  the  moving,  talking  crowd, 
arose  the  shouts  of  the  drunken  soldiers  imprisoned  in 
the  guard  house,  and  at  times  the  clattering  hoofs  of  the 
Indian  ponies  as  they  went  galloping  through  the  town." 
After  the  downfall  of  Pontiac,  and  during  the  War 


136  WHEN  MICHIGAxV  WAS  NEW 

of  tlio  Revolution,  there  was  almost  constant  warfare 
The  Indians  wore  continually  on  the  war  path,  swooping 
iinoxi)ecteclly,  and  scalping  and  tomahawking  the  unpro- 
Icclcd  woiiicn  and  children,  l)urning  their  homes,  and 
coiiniiiltiiig  all  sorts  of  horrible  deeds.  AVhen  the  hideous 
war  cry  sounded  from  the  depths  of  the  forest  hack  of 
the  Fort,  there  was  wild  confusion  through  all  the 
near-by  settlements.  The  frightened  little  ones  screamed 
in  terror  and  clung  to  their  parents,  who  were  making* 
hurried  prei)arations  for  removal  to  the  Fort.  The  sick 
and  the  aged  were  drawn  to  the  enclosure  on  sledges. 
Every  precaution  was  taken  to  provide  for  a  long  siege 
if  they  were  forced  to  remain  in  the  Fort.  Provisions, 
bedding  and  clothing  were  strapped  to  the  backs  of  the 
boys  and  girls,  and  so  familiar  did  these  scenes  become, 
that  the  younger  boys  would  carelessly  run  about,  bend- 
ing under  their  loads,  mimicking  the  war  cries  of  the 
Indians. 

Two  different  armies  were  sent  out  by  the  Unitec: 
States  government  to  subdue  the  Indians,  but  both  were 
unsuccessful.  The  Indians  were  worse  than  ever  when 
they  found  that  the  government  was  powerless  to  protect 
the  poor  settlers. 

In  1793  General  Anthony  Wajme  became  commander 
of  the  Western  army,  and  he  immediately  started  out  on 
a  march  to  the  Borderland.  He  pushed  boldly  forward 
through  the  wilderness,  fighting  and  scattering  the  In- 
dians, destroying  their  forts,  villages  and  corn  fields,' 
so  completely  defeating  them,  that  their  power  as  a 
nation  was  forever  broken. 

On  the  eleventh  day  of  July,  1796,  Detroit  passed 


EARLY  HISTORY  OF  DETROIT  137 

into  the  possession  of  the  United  States.  The  British 
troops  marched  out  after  they  had  spitefully  broken  all 
the  windows  in  the  oan-ison,  filled  the  well  with  stones, 
and  locked  the  gates  behind  them.  The  American  troops, 
under  General  Porter,  broke  the  locks  and  entered  the 
Fort.  The  Red  Cross  of  England  was  lowered,  and  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  were  unfurled  for  the  first  time  over 
the  site  of  Detroit. 

But  the  poor,  harrassed  Detroiters  had  scarcely  had 
time  to  become  accustomed  to  the  new  peaceful  conditions 
when  the  war  of  1812  broke  out.  There  was  great  excite- 
ment in  Detroit  and  all  along  the  Borderland.  Again 
were  the  scattered  bands  of  Indians  thoroughly  aroused, 
and  were  constantly  engaged  in  their  savage  work. 
Scarcely  a  night  passed  that  the  settlers  were  not  listen- 
ing for  the  war  whoop  which  gave  warning  of  an  attack 
on  their  homes.  They  slept  with  their  loaded  rifles  by 
their  bedside  and  muttered  a  prayer  each  night  for  the 
safety  of  their  loved  ones. 

But  at  last  the  final  battle  was  fought.  Peace  fol- 
lowed war.  The  Stars  and  Stripes  again  floated  over 
the  old  town.  The  red  men  and  the  white  men  were 
friends.  The  little  village  gradually  settled  down  to  a 
sim])le,  quiet  life  that  was  restful  and  charming.  These 
old  Detroiters  had  no  aspirations  above  the  level  of  their 
sim]ile  environment.  Theirs  was  an  atm()S]iliere  of  con- 
tentment and  happiness. 

They  enjoyed  few  luxuries  and  their  necessities  were 
of  the  simplest  kind  and  easily  satisfied.  They  had  no 
matches.  They  liglited  their  fires  with  a  flint  and  steel, 
or  ])orrowed  a  burning  stick  from  a  neighbor  and  ran 


i;{8  WHEX  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

with  it  to  their  own  fireplace.  They  had  no  lamps,  gas 
or  electricity.  At  first  they  lighted  their  homes  with 
blazing  ])itcli  pine,  which  was  plentiful  everywhere  in  the 
forest.  Sometimes  a  strip  of  cloth,  placed  in  a  dish  of 
melted  deer  tallow,  and  lighted  at  one  end  which  hung 
over  the  side,  served  as  a  lamp,  although  it  often  proved 
a  smoky  one.  The  first  candles  were  made  of  rushes, 
dipped  in  deer  tallow,  then  candle  wicking  was  used  in- 
stead of  rushes.  Candlesticks  were  very  scarce,  and 
many  queer  substitutes  were  used.  A  bottle,  two  wooden 
pegs  driven  into  the  wall  near  together,  a  potato  or  a 
turnip  with  the  center  removed,  or  a  piece  of  wood  hol- 
lowed out,  all  served  the  purpose. 

Wool  from  the  sheep's  back  was  carded  into  rolls, 
spun  into  yarn,  woven  into  cloth,  and  made  into  clothing, 
in  the  homes  of  the  people.  Tea  and  coffee  were  very 
expensive.  Wintergreens,  sage  and  catnip  were  used  for 
tea.  Coffee  was  made  of  parched  oats,  peas  or  barley, 
and  also  of  toasted  bread  crusts.  The  latter  was  called 
crust  coffee,  and  was  used  more  especially  by  old  people 
and  invalids. 

The  citizens  of  this  unique  community  were  very  fond 
of  pleasure  and  amusements.  Their  recreations  were  in- 
nocent and  very  simple.  During  the  summer,  when  the 
work  of  the  day  was  all  finished,  the  elders  exchanged 
visits  with  each  other  or  promenaded  along  the  sandy 
beach  and  on  the  green  lawns  beneath  the  great  pear 
trees;  the  young  people  paddled  their  slender  canoes 
over  the  blue  water  to  the  music  of  their  own  voices  or 
danced  in  some  of  the  cottages.  There  were  fiddles  and 
jewsharps  in  every  house  and  the  sound  of  music  float- 


EAKL^'   IllSTOKY  OF  UETKOIT  139 

ing  out  on  the  evening  air  would  soon  attract  a  sufficient 
number  for  a  cotillion  or  a  French  Four  at  any  time. 

But  not  until  winter  came  and  the  river  was  covered 
with  a  solid  bridge  of  ice  did  the  pleasure  season  really 
open.  There  was  nothing  now  to  mar  their  happiness  or 
to  interfere  with  their  merrymakings.  Business  of  all 
kinds  was  for  the  time  suspended  and  only  the  most 
necessary  household  labors  were  performed.  There  was 
no  more  trading  with  the  Indians.  They  had  all  gone  to 
their  winter  homes  in  the  forest.  There  were  no  crops 
to  be  cultivated,  no  furs  to  be  cured  and  packed,  no 
canoes  to  be  loaded.  And  now  each  member  of  the  com- 
munity turned  his  thoughts  to  feasting  and  pleasure  and 
furnishing  entertainment  for  each  other.  There  was  a 
continuous  succession  of  dinner,  dancing,  and  card 
parties,  with  skating  and  sleigh  riding  between  times. 

The  tough  little  French  pony  was  the  favorite  horse. 
These  ponies  were  raised  in  large  numbers  and  were 
allowed  the  freedom  of  the  village  streets.  The  vehicle 
in  common  use  by  all  classes  was  the  Norman  cart.  Tt 
was  a  light  two-wheeled  wagon  with  a  low  railing  along 
the  sides.  It  was  used  altogether  during  the  muddy 
season.  When  the  ladies  of  old  Detroit  wished  to  make 
a  fashionable  call  they  would  seat  themselves  on  a  fur 
robe  in  the  bottom  of  the  cart  while  the  driver  sat  on  a 
corner  of  the  box  in  front.  It  was  not  an  unusual  thing 
for  the  box  to  tip  up  and  spill  the  finely  dressed  lady  in 
the  mud.  In  summer,  the  calache,  a  two-wheeled  hooded 
carriage,  was  sometimes  used. 

The  French  cariole  was  a  box  sleigh,  with  carved 
wooden  runners.    The  long  thills  were  bent  outward  and 


140  WIIEX  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

were  strapped  together  at  the  ends,  giving  the  little  pony 
all  sorts  of  liberties  when  pacing  or  trotting. 

A  few  miles  above  the  Fort  was  a  large  marsh,  which 
the  settlers  called  Le  Grand  Marais.  It  extended  along 
the  river  and  lake  shore  for  several  miles.  During  the 
sinnnicr  it  was  a  green  watery  meadow,  a  favorite  haunt 
for  the  waterfowl  and  also  for  the  Indian  hunter.  But 
after  the  autumn  rains  fell  the  grass  and  rushes  were 
entirely  covered  with  water  which  the  frosts  of  winter 
changed  to  a  field  of  ice.  This  was  the  favorite  locality 
for  horse  racing  and  sleigh  riding. 

Each  season,  as  soon  as  the  ice  became  smooth  and 
solid,  the  young  men  would  send  out  invitations  to  all 
able-bodied  citizens  to  attend  a  bee  and  assist  in  the  erec- 
tion of  the  Hotel  Du  Grand  Marais.  This  was  a  rude, 
temporary  affair,  built  and  demolished  annually,  but  it 
was  well  adapted  to  the  requirements  of  the  times.  It 
was  a  long,  low  building  placed  on  the  ice  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  shore.  A  huge  cobblestone  fireplace  was 
built  at  each  end.  The  furnishings  were  rough  tables  and 
benches.  This  was  a  general  gathering  place  for  the 
young  and  middle  aged,  through  the  long,  cold  winter. 

Saturday  was  the  gala  day  of  the  week.  Early  in  the 
morning,  a  long  procession  of  carioles,  with  their  oc- 
cupants well  wrapped  in  warm  Indian  blankets  and 
buffalo  robes  glided  over  the  glassy  surface  of  the  ice- 
bound river,  or  dodged  the  snowdrifts  that  stretched 
along  the  river  road.  The  capacious  box  seats  of  the 
carioles  were  well  filled  with  boxes  and  baskets  and  many 
mysterious  packages.  These  were  placed  on  the  tables 
and  amid  the  happy  laughter  and  gay  chatter  of  the 


EARLY  HISTOJJV  OF  DETKUIT  141 

vivacious  French  maidens  the  dinner  was  prepared.  As 
soon  as  it  was  over,  the  tables  and  benches  were  removed, 
and  they  commenced  dancing,  and  they  continued  danc- 
ing, hour  after  hour,  until  the  evening  gun  at  the  Fort 
warned  them  to  hasten  home,  lest  some  prowling  band 
of  unfriendly  savages  might  lie  concealed  in  the  dark- 
ness, awaiting  an  opportunity  to  lift  their  scalps  or  take 
them  prisoners. 

The  next  morning  the  gentlemen  of  Old  Detroit,  after 
attending  faithfully  to  their  Sabl)ath-day  duties  in  the 
little  church  of  Ste.  Anne,  would  return  to  the  Hotel  Du 
Grand  Marais,  and  spend  the  remainder  of  the  day  in 
carousal,  and  feasting  on  the  remains  of  yesterday's 
dinner. 


MICHIGAN  FROM  1783  TO  1837 


MICHIGAN'S  FIRST  MOTTO 
THE  SPROUT  AT  LENGTH  BECOMES  A  TREE, 


Although  the  War  of  the  Revolution  was  ended,  and 
the  treaty  of  peace  between  the  United  States  and  Great 
I^ritain  was  signed,  the  difficulties  between  the  two  coun- 
tries were  not  over.  The  English,  who  were  still  in  pos- 
session of  the  posts  along  the  Borderland,  refused  to 
withdraw  their  troops.  This  caused  unfriendly  feelings 
between  the  two  nations,  and  left  affairs  in  a  very  un- 
settled condition.  Baron  Steuben  was  sent  to  Quebec  by 
General  Washington,  to  make  arrangements  for  the 
occupation  of  those  posts  by  the  American  troops.  But 
he  was  informed  by  the  officers  in  command  of  the  place 
that  the  English  would  not  vacate  the  posts  and  he  was 
also  refused  passports  for  his  return  journey  to  Niagara 
and  Detroit. 

This  was  not  the  only  difficulty  that  confronted  the 
American  government  at  this  time.  A  grand  council  of 
Indians  was  held  near  the  mouth  of  the  Detroit  river. 
At  this  council  there  were  delegates  from  all  the  differ- 
ent tribes  of  the  Great  Northwest,  and  the  principal 
question  discussed  was  that  of  boundary  lines.     The 

142 


MICHIGAN    FROM    1783    TO    1837  143 

Indians  claimed  tHat  the  Americans  had  no  title  to  any 
land  north  of  the  Ohio  river.  It  was  believed  by  the 
Americans  that  the  English  were  to  blame  for  this  up- 
rising of  the  Indians,  as  such  a  movement  would  hinder 
an  attempt  to  occupy  the  Borderland. 

About  this  time,  Alexander  IMcKenzie,  an  agent  of 
the  British  government,  visited  Detroit.  He  was  dressed 
like  an  Indian,  in  full  war  paint  and  feathers.  He 
claimed  that  he  had  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  the  re- 
mote tribes  of  the  Northwest.  He  said  they  were  all  on 
the  war  path  and  ready  to  battle  with  the  Americans, 
should  they  attempt  to  claim  this  region. 

Although  these  stories  were  false,  being  invented  by 
the  English  to  further  their  plans,  they  succeeded  in  ex- 
citing and  arousing  the  Indians.  Bands  of  savage  war- 
riors armed  with  tomahawks  and  scalping  knives  were 
soon  hastening  toward  the  posts.  This  movement  led 
to  the  formation  of  the  great  Indian  confederacy  against 
the  Americans,  equalling  in  x)Ower  and  number  that  which 
had  been  planned  twenty-five  years  before,  by  Pontiac 
against  the  English.  The  Indians  became  aggressive, 
making  frequent  attacks  upon  the  remote  posts.  The 
deadly  war  whoop  was  followed  by  massacres,  torture 
and  butchery.  This  led  the  American  government  to 
send  General  Harmer  with  a  body  of  men  to  quell  the 
disturbance.  He  was  unsuccessful  in  his  undertaking 
and  was  defeated  by  a  large  party  of  Indians.  He  was 
succeeded  by  General  St.  Clair,  who  advanced  into  the 
Indian  country  with  two  thousand  men.  This  army  was 
also  defeated  by  the  Indians  and  compelled  to  retreat. 

An  effort  was  now  made  to  increase  the  armv  to  such 


Ill  wiiEX  :\iT(iir(;AX  was  xew 

;i  sizo  lli.-it  ((ofcai  would  l)o  impossil)le.  The  following 
year  (iciicial  Anthony  Wayne  .succeeded  General  St. 
Clair  as  comniandor  of  tlio  western  army.  Tie  advanced 
llironij^h  the  forest  to  the  ])lace  that  marked  the  defeat 
of  Cieneral  St.  Clair;  here  he  built  a  Fort  which  he 
called  Fort  Ivecovery.  At  the  rapids  of  the  Maumee 
river  he  built  another  Fort  where  he  stored  his  supplies. 
This  he  called  Fort  Deposit.  Advancing  farther  into  the 
wilderness  he  foimd  an  English  post  occupied  by  soldiers 
sent  from  Detroit  to  assist  the  Indians.  It  was  at  this 
place  that  the  whole  Indian  force  was  gathered.  They 
were  in  a  dense  forest,  protected  by  the  bank  of  the  river 
and  a  breatswork  of  trees.  A  fierce  battle  soon  followed, 
in  which  General  "Wayne  was  successful  and  completely 
routed  the  savages.  The  Indians  were  now  subdued  and 
a  treaty  was  made  which  broke  up  the  whole  confederacy. 
The  English,  finding  that  their  allies  were  conquered, 
made  no  further  efforts  to  hold  the  posts  and  the  Forts 
at  ]\[ackinaw  and  Detroit  were  surrendered  to  the  Ameri- 
cans. But  the  retiring  garrisons,  to  show  their  revenge- 
ful feelings,  locked  the  gates,  broke  all  the  windows  in 
the  barracks,  and  filled  the  wells  with  stones. 

The  Borderland  was  now  in  possession  of  the  United 
States.  What  is  now  known  as  the  State  of  Michigan 
was  then  a  part  of  what  was  called  the  Northwest  Ter- 
I'itory,  a  large  area  of  country  which  reached  out  to  the 
north  and  west  for  a  great  distance.  For  a  time  the 
boundary  lines  of  our  state  were  unsettled  but  at  last 
Michigan  became  a  territory  and  William  Hull  was  made 
its  first  Governor. 

Although  a  treatv  of  r)eace  had  been  made  with  the 


:^iiciiiciA.\   iKo.M   i:.s;]  to  183T  Ho 

Fnclians  they  were  not  inclined  to  be  peaceable.  They 
again  became  dissatisfied  with  the  idea  of  giving  up  their 
land  to  the  Americans  and  another  confederacy  of  the 
tribes  was  formed,  under  the  leadership  of  Tecumseh  and 
his  l)rotl]er  Elswatawa,  who  was  called  the  proi^het. 
While  Teciunseh  led  the  tribes  on  to  war  the  prophet 
aroused  them  to  a  savage  fury  with  his  eloquence,  as  he 
pictured  to  them  the  wrongs  they  had  suffered  from  the 
Americans.  'l"'lie  savage  l)rotliers  followed  the  i^lan  of 
the  great  chief,  Pontiac,  which  was  to  attack  and  destroy 
all  the  Borderland  posts  and  drive  their  white  enemies 
from  the  country.  They  sent  messengers  to  the  most 
distant  tribes  with  presents  and  war  belts  to  persuade 
them  to  join  the  confederacy. 

While  these  preparations  for  a  general  uprising  were 
going  on,  the  Territory  of  IMichigan  was  in  a  very  un- 
protected condition.  The  interior  of  the  country  was  but 
little  known  except  by  the  fur  traders  and  the  Indians. 
The  only  jiermanent  settlements  were  those  scattered 
along  the  waterways,  and  the  entire  population  of  the 
whole  territory  was  less  than  five  thousand.  At  last  the 
settlers  became  aroused  to  a  sense  of  their  danger  and  a 
])etition  signed  by  all  the  princijial  residents  of  Detroit 
was  sent  to  Oeneral  AVashington,  asking  foi-  militai-y  ))ro- 
tection.  Tecumseh  h.-ul  already  gathered  all  his  warriors 
and  was  ready  for  action. 

A  body  of  troops  was  soon  raised  l)y  order  of  General 
Washington  and  was  put  under  connnand  of  Oenei-al 
I  lull,  tlic  (lovernor  of  ^Michigan.  A\'itli  this  foi-ce  be 
niarclicd  I'roiii  tlie  Ohio  v'wvv  toward  nctroil.  While  on 
this  march  he  received  the  news,  that  the  Americans  hatl 


146  \\\\\:\   MICIIIC.W   WAS  NEW 

(Iccliiivd  \v;ir  ;i,i>aiiist  Kngland.  This  war  is  known  in  liis- 
loryas  the  War  of  1812. 

•'I'lic  army  reached  Detroit  and  crossed  the  river,  land- 
iiij;-  at  a  point  opi^osite  Belle  Isle,  near  the  site  of  the 
Itrcsciit  town  of  \Valkv'i-ville.  Althongh  they  expected  to 
he  attacked  at  any  time,  not  an  Indian  was  to  he  seen. 
They  marched  down  the  river  shore,  past  the  homes  of 
the  Canadian  French,  to  a  point  opposite  the  Fort.  The 
troops  were  g:reeted  as  friends  by  the  inhabitants,  hand- 
kerchiefs and  flags  waved  a  welcome  from  every  house. 
A  vacant,  unfinished  l)rick  house,  which  belonged  to  Col- 
onel Baby,  became  headquarters  for  the  army.  General 
ITnll  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  people,  promising  them 
protection  to  life  and  property  so  long  as  they  remained 
neutral,  but  he  warned  them  that  the  war  would  become 
a  war  of  extermination  if  they  joined  the  English  or  the 
Indians.  He  said  that  any  man  caught  fighting  by  the 
side  of  an  Indian  would  not  be  taken  a  prisoner  but  would 
be  put  to  death. 

Here  the  troops  remained  for  a  whole  month  without 
action  of  any  kind.  They  became  impatient  at  the  delay. 
They  were  expecting  orders  to  march  on  Maiden,  where 
the  British  troops  were  stationed,  but  any  mention  of 
such  a  movement  was  met  with  a  prompt  refusal  by  Gen- 
eral Hull.  At  last,  when  the  troops  were  almost  upon  the 
]ioint  of  rebelling,  marching  orders  were  received.  The 
tents  were  struck  and  loaded  on  the  wagons,  but  instead 
of  moving  down  the  road  in  the  direction  of  the  enemy, 
the  wagons  were  driven  to  the  landing  and  taken  by  the 
ferry  boats  across  the  river,  and  stationed  on  the  com- 
mons north  of  the  Fort.     During  the  night  the  whole 


MK  Jri<;AX    FROM    ir«3    TO    ift.^T  147 

army  followed.  Tlii.s  nioveinent  created  much  indig-na- 
tion  anioni!:  the  soldiers  and  a  universal  feeiin*^  that  Gen- 
eral Hull  had  not  only  disgraced  himself  but  also  the 
whole  army.  This  feeling  grew  stronger  when  it  was 
learned  that  the  enemy's  forces  had  been  reduced  by 
desertion  and  were  daily  becoming  weaker,  so  that  they 
could  have  been  easily  put  to  flight  had  an  attack  been 
made. 

The  troops  had  now  lost  all  confidence  in  their  com- 
mander. A  consultation  was  held,  and  it  was  decided  to 
start  a  "Round  Rol)in,"  which  was  a  written  document, 
signed  by  names  in  a  circle,  so  as  not  to  show  who  signed 
it  first.  This  was  addressed  to  the  Colonels  in  the  army, 
requesting  the  removal  of  General  Hull,  and  the  transfer 
of  the  command  to  the  oldest  officer.  Colonel  McArthur. 

At  eleven  o'clock  the  next  evening  a  boat  approached 
the  P'ort  from  the  Canadian  side  of  the  river,  containing 
two  men  at  the  oars  and  two  passengers.  On  being  chal- 
lenged by  the  sentry,  one  of  the  passengers  gave  the 
countersign.  They  went  directly  to  the  headquarters  of 
General  Hull  and  remained  there  three  hours.  They  then 
returned  to  the  boat  and  crossed  over  to  the  Canadian 
shore.  Now  this  circumstance  may  seem  rather  unim- 
portant as  a  historical  fact  but  it  I'esulted  in  one  of  the 
noted  epochs  in  the  history  of  Michigan.  It  was  during 
this  conference  that  Governor  Hull  planned  the  surren- 
der of  the  Fort  and  garrison  to  the  English.  And  in  a 
very  short  time  this  was  accomplished  without  a  struggle 
or  the  firing  of  a  gun.  The  stars  and  stripes  were  low- 
ered and  once  more  the  English  flag  floated  over  the  Fort. 
It  was  a  disgraceful  surrender  and  without  a  parallel. 


148  wiii:.v  :\[Tctii(;ax  was  xew 

Wlicflicr  (l<'n('r;il  Trull  w;is  ;i  trjiiloi-  of  a  coward  lias 
never  been  really  decided. 

Tlie  Borderland  now  became  the  scene  of  many  l)loody 
battles  between  the  Americans  and  the  English,  with 
their  hordes  of  savage  allies.  The  settlers  were  kept  in 
a  constant  state  of  terror  and  anxiety.  The  Indians  com- 
mitted all  sorts  of  atrocities  and  tomahawks  and  scalping 
knives  were  in  constant  nse. 

At  last  a  naval  battle,  known  in  history  as  Perry's 
Victory,  was  fought  on  Lake  Erie.  The  English  were 
defeated  and  a  passage  was  opened  for  the  American 
forces  to  cross  the  Lake.  After  the  battle  Perry's  fleet 
was  used  to  convey  the  American  army  into  Canada, 
where  the  English  troops  were  stationed.  They  marched 
into  Maiden  and  found  it  deserted.  The  Indians  were 
furious  at  the  action  of  the  English  commander,  General 
Proctor,  who  had  fled  at  the  approach  of  the  enemy. 
Tecumseh  compared  him  to  a  fat  cur  sneaking  off  with 
his  tail  between  his  legs  after  making  a  great  show  of 
courage.  To  pacify  them  General  Proctor  agreed  to 
make  a  stand  at  Moravian  Town,  on  the  River  Thames, 
and  await  the  threatened  attack. 

The  American  army  followed  the  river  shore  until 
they  reached  Sandwich,  nearly  opposite  Detroit.  A  de- 
tachment crossed  the  river  at  this  place,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  Fort,  which  the  English  troops  had  Iiastilv 
left  the  day  before.  At  the  same  time  General  Harrison 
with  a  large  force  was  pursuing  the  enemy  through  the 
Canadian  forests.  The  smaller  vessels  of  Perry's  fleet 
sailed  up  the  River  Thames,  where  they  foimd  General 
Proctor  all  ready  for  the  attack.    The  battle  was  very 


MTCHTOAX    FT^OM    ir^3    TO    1937  140 

hnVf.  Tt  lasted  less  than  ten  minutes.  Nearly  the  whole 
force  was  captiirefl.  The  few  who  escaped  retreated  at 
a  high  rate  of  speed  with  General  Proctor  in  the  lead. 
His  brave  ally,  Chief  Tecnmseh,  was  shot  and  killed. 
Two  years  later  a  treaty  of  peace  was  made  between 
England  and  the  United  States,  and  the  War  of  1812  was 
over. 

General  Cass  took  Governor  Hnll  's  place  and  became 
Governor  of  the  Territory  of  Michigan.  Although  a 
delegate  to  Congress  was  elected  it  was  several  years 
before  INIichigan  had  any  definite  form  of  government. 
Bnt  at  last  the  first  Legislative  Council  met  in  the  Coun- 
cil House  in  Detroit  and  listened  to  the  Governor's  first 
message.  Seven  years  later  Governor  Cass  was  ap- 
pointed Secretary  of  War  in  the  Cabinet  of  President 
Jackson.  He  retired  from  the  office  of  Governor  of 
Michigan  after  eighteen  years'  service.  He  had  been 
appointed  Governor  six  times  under  the  three  presidents, 
Madison,  Monroe,  and  John  Quincy  Adams,  and  in  all 
that  time  not  a  single  vote  was  cast  against  him. 

The  second  Governor  of  the  Territory  of  ]\ricliigan 
was  General  George  B.  Porter.  The  territory  prospered 
during  his  administration.  New  townships  were  or- 
ganized, roads  were  constructed  which  opened  up  the 
wilderness  to  settlers.  Banks  and  common  schools  were 
established  and  the  first  railroad  was  incorporated.  This 
railroad  was  the  one  now  known  as  the  Michigan  Central. 
The  inhabitants  now  began  to  talk  about  becoming  one 
of  the  T'^'nited  States.  But  before  this  was  accomplished 
Governor  Portei-  died.  He  was  succeeded  by  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury.  Stevens  T.  A  Fa  son.    A  few  months 


i:,o  WHEN  MICH  Id  AX  WAS  NEW 

l;il('r  ;i  coiisliliilioii  \v;is  rrniiicd  ;iii(l  ;i(l()[»l('<l  Itv  the  peo- 
|)l(>;  ;i  full  set  of  Stjitc  ofliccrs  aiid  ;i  Leg^islatnre  were 
<'I('('(('(I  lo  ncl  iiii(l<'i'  this  ('oiisiitutioii. 

IIiil  ;iHli()iii;li  tlie  macliinery  for  a  State  government 
Avas  now  in  I'nII  operation,  the  old  question  of  Michigan's 
h()iiiidai>-  lines  still  remained  unsettled.  Ohio  claimed  a 
large  poi'lioii  of  tlie  southern  part  of  the  State.  Until 
this  matter  was  decided  Congress  could  take  no  action 
in  regard  to  the  admission  of  Michigan  into  the  Union. 
A  long  and  l)itter  struggle  hetween  the  two  states  for 
l)ossession  of  the  disputed  section  followed.  This  strug- 
gle is  known  in  history  as  the  Toledo  War.  Although 
many  battles  were  fought  with  fist  and  tongue  very  little 
l)lood  was  shed. 

At  last,  upon  the  urgent  advice  of  Congress,  with  a 
])romise  of  a  sjieedy  admission  into  the  Union,  Michigan 
relinquished  her  claim  to  the  land,  receiving  in  turn  that 
territory  which  is  now  known  as  the  Upper  Peninsula 
of  Michigan.  By  this  settlement,  the  boundary  lines  of 
Michigan  were  permanently  established,  and  in  1837  the 
State  was  admitted  into  the  T"''nion. 

GENERAL  HULL'S  SURRENDER 
1805-1812 

When  Michigan  became  a  territory,  Detroit  was  the 
principal  settlement.  Although  it  had  been  incorporated 
as  a  town  it  was  still  a  mere  hamlet.  There  were  but 
nine  other  settlements  of  any  importance  in  the  whole 
Territory.  These  were  along  the  waterways,  some  on 
the  Huron  and  Raisin  rivers  of  Lake  Erie,  several  on  the 


MTOHTGAX   FBOM    ns.1   TO    is:^r  im 

Ecorce,  Rouge,  Detroit  and  St.  Clair  riv(  is,  and  one  on 
the  Island  of  Mackinaw.  The  total  population  of  the 
whole  Territory  was  less  than  five  thousand. 

The  first  Governor  was  William  Hull  of  Massachu- 
setts. Wlien  he  arrived  in  Detroit  with  his  executive 
force,  which  consisted  of  a  secretary  and  three  judges, 
he  found  his  new  home  nothing  hut  a  smoldering  hed  of 
ashes.  The  story  he  heard  was  a  sad  one.  Early  in  the 
preceding  month  fire  had  broken  out  in  the  settlement 
and  spread  right  and  left  until  nothing  remained  but 
two  small  buildings  on  the  edge  of  the  town.  Steps  had 
been  taken  to  rebuild  a  few  of  the  small  log  houses,  but 
most  of  the  people  were  still  living  in  tents. 

The  first  duty  of  the  new  officials  was  to  provide 
homes  for  the  homeless.  An  act  was  passed  to  make  the 
Governor  and  Judges  a  land  board,  with  power  to  lay 
out  a  new  town  and  convey  a  lot  to  every  person  over 
seventeen  years  of  age  who  was  a  resident  of  the  town  at 
the  time  of  the  fire.  The  plan  of  the  town  resembled 
somewhat  that  of  the  National  Capitol.  It  had  its  Cam- 
pus Martius  and  its  Grand  Circus,  and  radiating  from 
these  central  points,  were  broad  avenues  that  reached 
out  like  the  spokes  of  a  wheel,  into  the  forest.  This  plan, 
around  which  the  great  city  of  Detroit  has  grown,  is  still 
called  the  Governor  and  Judges'  plan. 

From  the  very  beginning  of  Governor  Hull's  admin- 
istration there  was  much  misunderstanding  and  lack  of 
harmony  between  him  and  his  associates.  The  new  Gov- 
ernor had  fought  in  many  battles  of  the  Tiovolution  and 
had  also  ably  served  his  country  in  various  ways  with 
honor  to  himself.    His  past  life  had  been  spent  among 


i5v'  wiiKN  .mi('iii<;a.\  was  new 

coii^ciiial  rriciids  ami  associations.  But  now  all  was 
('liaM,i;('(l.  'riic  country  was  still  in  a  rough,  undeveloped 
state,  and  the  people  had  assimilated  with  the  conditions. 
TTe  did  not  undci-stand  tlicm  any  better  than  they  under- 
stood him.  He  had  come  among  them  with  high  ideas  of 
his  own  importance  and  his  official  position,  while  he 
lacked  the  necessary  tact  to  make  the  rough  characters  of 
a  backwoods  settlement  recognize  his  authority  as  their 
Governor. 

At  this  time  affairs  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain  were  in  a  very  unsettled  state  and  war 
between  the  two  countries  was  threatened.  To  add 
further  to  the  Governor's  troubles,  the  Indians  were  pre- 
paring for  a  general  uprising  of  all  the  tribes  from  the 
boundaries  of  New  York  to  the  Mississippi.  The  chief 
promoters  of  this  movement  were  Tecumseh,  and  his 
brother  Elswatawa,  the  Prophet.  The  plan  was  similar  to 
the  noted  Confederacy  of  Pontiac,  in  the  earlier  days. 
Presents  and  war  belts  were  sent  to  all  the  tribes  in  the 
Lake  region  to  induce  them  to  join  the  league.  Early  in 
the  summer  a  great  council  of  all  the  tribes  was  held  on 
the  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  It  was  addressed  by  a  noted 
chief,  who  told  them  that  he  brought  a  message  from  the 
first  man  whom  the  Great  Spirit  had  created.  This  mes- 
sage professed  to  be  in  the  language  of  the  Great  Spirit 
himself.    It  was  in  part  as  follows: 

"I  am  the  Father  of  the  Spanish,  the  French  and  of  the 
English,  as  well  as  of  yourselves.  I  created  the  first  man 
who  was  the  conmion  father  of  all  these  people.  I  have 
awakened  him  from  his  long  sleep,  that  through  him  I 
may  talk  to  you.     But  I  did  not  make  the  Americans. 


MTCHiriAX   FT^o^r   nsr;   TO    is.'ir  ir,3 

Tht'v  are  the  children  of  the  EviJ  Spirit.  He  caused  a 
strong  east  wind  to  sweep  over  the  waters  of  the  Gitchee 
Gumee  (Lake  Superior)  and  it  troubled  the  waters,  and 
the  froth  was  driven  far  into  the  woods.  From  this  scum 
he  made  the  Americans.  Tliey  are  not  my  children.  I 
could  not  come  myself  and  talk  to  you,  because  the  world 
is  changed  from  what  it  was.  It  is  broken  now,  and  leans 
down.  Soon  all  the  tribes  that  do  not  listen  to  me  will 
fall  off  and  die." 

Tecum'seh  had  gathered  his  warriors  and  was  ready 
for  action  before  any  steps  were  taken  by  the  general 
government  for  the  protection  of  the  frontier  settle- 
ments. At  last,  by  order  of  the  President,  a  body  of 
troops  was  collected  in  Ohio,  and  placed  in  command  of 
General  Hull.  While  on  the  march  fi-om  Dayton  towards 
Detroit  dispatches  were  received  from  Washington  an- 
nouncmg  the  declaration  of  war  against  England.  On 
the  12tli  of  July  the  army  reached  the  Detroit  river, 
which  they  crossed  with  the  ])elief  that  they  were  to  pro- 
ceed to  ]\ralden,  where  the  British  forces  were  stationed. 
They  landed  at  Sandwich,  where  they  heard  that  Michili- 
mack-i-nac  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  English.  They 
took  possession  of  a  large  unfinished  brick  house  with 
immense  grounds  belonging  to  a  Frenchman,  Colonel 
Baby,  which  they  made  their  headquarters.  From  this 
place  General  TTull  issued  a  long  proclamation  to  the 
Canadians,  promising  i^rotection  to  life  and  ])roperty  so 
long  as  they  remained  neutral. 

The  troops  were  (piartered  here  for  four  weeks,  dur- 
ing which  time  very  little  was  accomplished.  Several 
small  detachments  pushed  their  way  into  the  farming 


154  WHEN  MTCPIIGAN  WAS  NEW 

r('«;i()ns  nnd  socurod  some  provisions.  Another  party 
under  command  of  General  Lewis  Cass  took  possession 
of  a  bridge  on  the  road  to  ]\Ialden.  The  army  was  eager 
at  this  time  to  attack  INFalden,  bnt  General  Hull  opposed 
it,  although  it  was  the  counnon  opinion  that  the  English 
would  have  made  but  a  slight  resistance. 

On  the  evening  of  August  7  marching  orders  were 
given,  tents  were  struck  and  loaded,  and  the  wagon  train 
was  moving,  but  instead  of  going  down  the  river  in  the 
direction  of  the  enemy,  it  was  driven  to  the  landing  and 
ferried  across  the  river,  and  then  stationed  on  the  com- 
mon north  of  the  Fort.  Further  orders  were  issued  dur- 
ing the  night  to  break  up  the  camp  and  the  whole  army 
recrossed  the  river  to  Detroit.  This  act  aroused  great 
indignation  among  the  soldiers,  who  felt  that  General 
Hull  had  disgraced  himself. 

Soon  after  this  General  Brock,  who  had  arrived  at 
Sandwich  with  a  force  of  British  troops,  sent  a  messenger 
to  General  Hull  demanding  the  surrender  of  the  Fort. 
This  being  refused,  he  opened  fire,  but  with  very  little 
effect.  He  then  crossed  the  river  in  plain  sight  of  the 
Americans  at  the  Fort,  landing  at  Spring-wells  without 
any  ojiposition  from  General  Hull,  and  renewed  his 
demands  for  surrender.  General  Hull,  without  a  word  of 
]>rotest,  immediately  agreed  to  the  demand  of  the  enemy, 
only  stipulating  that  the  troops  be  paroled  and  the  people 
and  their  property  be  protected.  General  Cass  was  so 
indignant  that  he  broke  his  sword  over  his  knee  rather 
than  surrender  it  to  the  enemy. 

And  thus  without  a  blow  in    its    defense    was    the 


MICHIGAX    FROM    1783    TO    1837 


loo 


American  flag  lowered,  and  with  Detroit  all  Michigan 
again  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  British. 


LEWIS  CASS 

Lewis   Cass  was  born   in  Exeter,   New  Hampshire,   in 
1782.    At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  crossed  the  Alleghany 


OLD    CASS    HOUSE 

mountains  on  foot  with  his  father's  family  to  seek  a 
home  in  the  Great  AVest  which  was  at  that  time  almost 
an  unexplored  wilderness.  They  settled  in  ^[arietta, 
Ohio.  The  boy  had  already  received  a  good  education  in 
an  Eastern  college  and  ui)on  his  arrival  at  his  new  home 
he  entered  a  lawyer's  office  and  began  the  study  of  law. 


150  WTTRX    MICIIKJAX  WAS   XFAV 

PTo  was  admitted  to  the  l)ar  in  Zanosville,  Ohio,  before  he 
was  twenty  years  of  nge  and  two  years  later  he  was 
ai^l)ointed  prosecuting?  attorney  of  the  county. 

An  oai'ly  Detroiter,  Solomon  Sibley,  tells  us  a  little 
story  about  this  young-  man  who  was  destined  to  fill  so 
important  a  |)laf'e  in  the  history  of  ]\richigan.  Mr.  Sibley 
was  traveling  through  the  wilderness  on  his  way  to 
Detroit.  When  he  reached  the  Cass  home  he  found  the 
young  pioneer  and  future  statesman  busily  engaged  in 
preparing  a  quantity  of  corn  to  make  the  johnny  cake 
for  supper.  The  nearest  mill  for  grinding  the  corn  was 
a  long  distance  away,  but  the  Indians  had  taught  the 
pioneers  how  to  make  corn  meal  without  the  assistance 
of  a  mill.  A  large  stump  stood  before  his  father's  door. 
The  toj)  of  this  had  been  burned  and  hollowed  out,  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  Indians  hollowed  their  wooden 
canoes,  thus  forming  a  huge  wooden  bowl  on  a  solid 
foundation.  The  corn  had  been  placed  in  this  bowl,  and 
the  lad  was  pounding  it  vigorously  with  a  large  hard- 
wood mallet,  to  change  it  into  a  coarse  corn  meal.  The 
typical  pioneer  hospitality  prevailed  in  the  Cass  home. 
The  latchstring  of  every  home  hung  on  the  outside  of  the 
door,  and  everybody  was  welcome  to  food  and  lodging  at 
any  time.  The  hungry  traveler  was  cordially  invited  to 
share  the  evening  meal  of  venison  stew,  bear  steak  and 
johnny  cake,  and  a  comfortable  bed  called  a  ''shake- 
down" was  prepared  for  him  on  the  floor  by  the  chimney 
corner. 

Lewis  Cass  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Ohio  legis- 
lature when  still  a  very  young  man,  which  position  he 
held  until  he  resigned  and  took  up  his  sword  in  defense 


MICHIGAN    FIJOM    1783    TO    1837  157 

of  his  country.  At  the  beginning  of  the  second  war  with 
England  he  enlisted  in  the  American  army  at  Dayton, 
Ohio,  under  General  Hull,  and  was  made  Colonel  of  the 
Third  Ohio  Volunteers.  Later  he  was  promoted  and 
became  a  Brigadier  General.  He  helped  to  fight  the  bat- 
tles of  this  war,  which  ended  in  General  Hull's  surrender 
of  Detroit  to  the  English. 

In  1813  he  was  appointed  Governor  of  the*  Territory 
of  Michigan,  which  then  included  "Wisconsin  and  Minne- 
sota. He  held  this  office  for  eighteen  years.  He  was  also 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  in  the  Territory,  wliich 
brought  him  in  contact  with  all  the  Indian  tribes  in  the 
whole  Northwest  region.  He  spent  much  time  traveling 
among  them,  making  treaties  and  establishing  agencies. 
He  displayed  wonderful  tact  in  his  management  of  the 
Indians,  Through  kindness  and  honorable  treatment  he 
obtained  from  them  valuable  tracts  of  land  which  were 
necessary  for  the  development  of  the  country  and  the 
opening  up  of  this  vast  region  for  peaceful  settlement  by 
the  whites. 

xU  this  time  there  was  not  a  road  in  all  the  Territory 
except  the  military  road  along  the  Detroit  river.  There 
were  no  steamboats  and  very  few  people.  The  popula- 
tion of  the  Territory  was  not  more  than  six  thousand, 
scattered  over  a  long  stretch  of  country  and  in  a  state  of 
great  destitution,  owing  to  the  calamities  caused  by  the 
war.  Families  had  been  broken  up,  parents  had  been 
separated  from  their  children,  and  children  from  each 
other;  some  had  died  on  the  battle  fields  and  others  had 
been  massacred  by  the  cruel  savages.  Food  and  all  the 
necessaries  of  life  were  scarce  and  luxuries   were   un- 


158 


WIIKX   MIC II IG AX  WAS   XKW 


known,  'i'lic  Territory  of  Michigan  was  in  this  gloomy 
condition  when  General  Cass  became  Governor.  Civil 
government  had  to  be  established  and  laws  made  and 
practiced,  l)efore  better  conditions  could  be  hoped  for. 


CANDLESTICK,    DEMIJOHN.    SMOKING    SET    AND    POCKETBOOK 
BELONGING     TO   GENERAL   LOUIS   CASS 

Through  the  wise  and  just  management  of  Territorial 
affairs  by  Governor  Cass  during  his  long  term  of  oftice 
conditions  changed  and  the  new  country  became  pros- 
perous. 

In  1819  General  Cass  made  an  extended  tour  of  the 
Lake  Superior  country  for  the  purpose  of  learning  more 
about  the  copper  which  the  Indians  had  reported  as  being 
there  in  great  abundance.  He  was  accompanied  by  Henry 


MICTTIGAX    FROM    1783    TO    1837  150 

R.  Schoolcraft  and  several  other  noted  men  of  the  times, 
besides  a  military  escort,  wliich  consisted  of  ten  United 
States  soldiers.  There  were  also  ten  Canadian  voy- 
ageurs  to  manage  the  canoes  and  ten  Indians  to  act  as 
hunters.  These  Indians  were  under  the  management  of 
two  interpreters. 

The  party  left  Detroit  on  the  24th  of  May.  The  banks 
of  the  river  were  lined  with  people,  who  cheered  the 
departing  expedition  with  groat  enthusiasm.  They 
reached  ]\Iackinaw  on  the  Gth  of  June,  having  been  de- 
tained several  days  on  account  of  heavy  storms.  They 
were  met  with  a  salute  from  the  guns  of  the  Fort  and  all 
the  inhabitants  turned  out  to  welcome  them.  They  left 
the  island  on  the  14th  of  June  with  an  addition  of  twenty- 
two  more  soldiers  to  their  party.  In  two  days  they 
arrived  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  camped  for  the  night  on 
the  bank  of  the  river. 

This  place  was  the  seat  of  government  of  the  Chip- 
pewas  and  had  been  occupied  as  a  military  and  trading 
post  for  many  years.  As  this  section  had  already  been 
granted  by  treaty  to  the  wliites,  the  United  States 
claimed  that  part  that  had  been  assigned  to  the  French. 
General  Cass  determined  to  hold  a  council  for  settling 
tlie  boundai'ies  of  the  grant  and  thus  avoid  any  fui'tlier 
dispute  over  the  matter. 

The  next  morning  the  council  assembled  in  the 
manjuee  of  the  governor.  The  chiefs  were  all  dressed  in 
their  finest  costumes,  decorate*]  with  a  great  ])i-()fusi()H  of 
featiicrs  and  ;i  bi-illiant  display  of  the  medals  which  they 
had  received  fioiii  the  British  government.  They  en- 
tered the  marquee  in  silence  and  seated  themselves  with 


KJO  \Vlli:.\    MirllKi.W    WAS   m;\v 

all  the  native  dignity  ol"  llicir  race.  The  calumet,  or 
peace  pipe,  was  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  each  one 
(Irawiiii?  one  wliiff  until  all  in  the  circle  had  expressed 
their  ri-icndliness.  \\'licn  the  ceremony  was  finished  the 
council  was  bejifun,  and  its  o])ject  was  explained  to  them. 
They  paid  the  strictest  attention  to  the  interpreter's 
speech,  hut  it  was  evident  to  all  that  they  were  not 
l>leased  with  it.  They  were  opposed  to  giving  up  the 
land  and  denied  any  knowledge  of  former  grants  having 
been  given  to  the  French  or  English.  There  was  much 
arguing  and  disputing  among  themselves.  While  some 
opi)osed  giving  up  the  land  at  all,  others  were  willing 
})rovided  no  military  garrison  would  be  established  there. 
But  General  Cass  informed  them  that  the  establishment 
of  a  garrison  at  that  place  was  already  settled.    He  said: 

"Just  so  surely  as  the  sun  will  set  to-night,  just  so 
surely  will  there  be  an  American  garrison  sent  to  this 
place  whether  you  give  the  grant  or  not." 

The  Indians  were  surprised  and  almost  shocked  at 
his  words.  While  they  admired  his  bravery,  they  re- 
sented his  op])osition  to  their  plan.  His  decisive  action 
at  once  brought  matters  to  a  crisis.  The  Indians  now 
began  to  (piarrel  among  themselves.  Shingabowassin, 
the  head  chief  of  the  band,  tried  to  quiet  them.  Shing- 
wauk,  a  savage  warrior  who  had  been  on  the  warpath  in 
1814  and  still  hungered  for  the  smell  of  battle,  would 
listen  to  nothing  but  extreme  measures.  The  last  one 
who  sjwke  was  Sasaba,  a  tall,  stately  chief  dressed  in  a 
British  uniform,  with  epaulettes  on  his  shoulders.  Dur- 
ing his  speech  he  became  wild  and  furious  in  his  actions 
and  when  he  had  finished  he  struck  his  spear  savagely 


MICHTGAX    FHO:\r    ITSr^    TO    1837  1^1 

into  the  o:ronnfl,  drew  it  out  again,  and  then  left  tlie 
marrinee,  kickinj?  aside  the  presents  that  had  been  placed 
before  him.  The  other  Indians  all  followed  him  and  the 
council  came  to  a  sndden  end. 

As  soon  as  the  Indians  reached  their  camp,  which  was 
on  a  sni:ill  hill  a  short  distance  from  the  x\mericans,  they 
raised  the  British  flao:  and  began  to  indulge  in  taunts  and 
insults  aimed  at  their  white  neighbors.  Matters  bad  now 
arrived  at  a  crisis,  which  could  only  be  averted  by  great 
wisdom  and  courage.  But  General  Cass  was  equal  to  the 
emergency  and  he  immediately  ordered  the  military  to 
take  up  arms.  Then,  calling  to  his  interpreter,  he  pro- 
ceeded unarmed  and  alone  to  Sassaba's  lodge.  On  reach- 
ing it,  he  tore  down  the  British  flag  and  trampled  it 
under  his  feet.  And  then,  in  a  loud  voice,  he  warned  the 
astonished  braves  that  two  flags  of  different  nations 
could  not  fly  ovoi-  the  same  territory  and  that  the  red  man 
must  not  raise  any  but  the  American  flag;  that  if  they 
again  did  so  the  T'nited  States  would  set  a  strong  foot 
upon  their  necks  and  crush  them  to  the  earth.  He  then 
turned  on  his  heel,  and  walked  back  to  the  marquee  car- 
rying the  crumpled  flag  in  his  hand. 

The  Americans  listened  for  the  war  whoo]->,  but  none 
was  heai'(l.  The  boldness  and  promi'tt  action  of  General 
Cass  overawed  and  subdued  the  Indians  and  l)efore  the 
day  had  passed  the  council  was  again  convened  and  the 
treaty  was  signed  by  all  the  chiefs  excepting  the  quar- 
relsome chief,  Sassaba,  whose  conduct  had  so  nearly 
resulted  in  a  savage  attack. 

Having  accomplished  their  object  the  party  once  more 
started  on  their  journey.     They  launched  their  canoes 


162  WIIKX  MTCTTTGAX  WAS  XEW 

upon  tlic  \v;ijci-s  ol"  Lake  Superior  and  when  near  Pic- 
tured liocks  they  overtook  a  band  of  Cliippewas  who  had 
eanii)ed  for  the  ni^lit.  Tliese  Indians,  who  proved  to  l)e 
friendly  and  hosi)ital)]e,  welcomed  the  travelers  to  their 
lodges  and  entertained  them  with  songs  and  dancing.    On 


ANDHJONS.    BELLOWS    AND    CANDLK-M  OLDS  USED  IN  THE  OLD  CA^^S 
HOMESTEAD— DETROIT 

the  25th  of  June  they  left  Lake  Superior  and  started  for 
home,  which  they  reached  in  safety,  after  having  trav- 
eled four  thousand  miles. 

In  the  summer  of  1821  General  Cass  started  out  in  his 
birch-bark  canoe  for  anotlier  long-  journey  over  stream 
and  portage.    There  was  still  a  tract  of  land  within  the 


MICHIGAX    FROM    1783   TO    1837  163 

boundaries  of  Michigan  that  had  not  been  added  to  the 
United  States,  and  negotiations  witli  tlie  Indians  were 
necessary  to  secure  it.  This  time  he  followed  a  ditferent 
route,  his  destination  being  Chicago.  It  was  a  long, 
roundaljout  journey.  He  left  Detroit  and  went  down  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Maumee  river.  He  went  up  that  river 
for  a  distance,  then  across  the  country  to  the  Wabaslu 
and  down  that  stream  to  the  Ohio.  He  followed  that 
river  to  its  mouth,  then  up  the  Mississippi  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Illinois  and  from  there  to  Chicago. 

In  1831  General  Cass  was  api:)ointed  Secretary  of 
War  in  the  Cabinet  of  President  Jackson.  He  then  re- 
tired from  the  office  of  Governor  of  Michigan,  which  he 
had  filled  for  eighteen  years.  He  had  also  served  as 
Indian  Commissioner  during  that  time;  had  secured  nine- 
teen treaties  with  the  Indians  by  which  the  whites  had 
acquired  large  tracts  of  land.  A  few  years  later  he  was 
appointed  Ignited  States  Minister  to  France.  During  his 
busy  life  he  served  as  a  public  official  for  fifty-six  years. 
He  died  in  Detroit  June  17,  1866. 


THE  WALK-IN-THE-WATER. 

The  first  steamboat  that  sailed  over  the  waters  of  the 
Great  Lakes  was  launched  in  1818,  near  the  spot  where 
the  Griffon  was  built.  She  was  three  hundred  and  twenty 
tons  burden.  She  was  named  The  AValk-in-the- Water, 
aftei-  the  chief  of  the  Wyandotte  Indians.  Her  first  tri]) 
from  Buffalo  to  Detroit  was  made  in  the  fall  of  1818. 
She  was  forty-four  hours  in  making  the  trip,  which  was 


164  WHEX  MICHIGAN  WAS  XEW 

coiisidered  a  woiiderfnl  event  at  that  time.  The  Indians 
were  very  nnich  suii)rised  when  they  saw  tlie  "Big 
Canoe,"  as  they  called  it.  moving  against  the  current 
without  sails  or  paddles. 

They  gathered  in  groups  along  the  shore,  and  ex- 
pressed their  astonishment  by  shouting  again,  and  again, 
"Ta-i-yah,  Niehee."  They  had  been  told  that  a  "Big 
Canoe"  would  soon  come  from  "the  noisy  waters  of 
Niagara,"  which,  by  order  of  the  Father  of  the  Che-mo- 
ke-mons  (the  Long  Knives,  or  Yankees),  would  be  drawn 
through  the  rivers  and  the  lakes  by  the  King  of  all  the 
Fishes,  the  mammoth  Sturgeon.  They  were  satisfied  that 
this  was  true  when  they  saw  the  boat.  Some  of  the 
ignorant  French  declared,  when  they  saw  her  coming  up 
the  river,  that  it  was  an  Evil  Spirit  spouting  fire  and 
smoke. 

The  following  quaint  notice  appeared  in  a  New  York 
City  paper  about  that  time: 

"The  swift  steamboat,  Walk-in-the-Water,  is  intended 
to  make  a  voyage  early  in  the  summer  from  Buffalo,  on 
Tjake  Erie  to  Mackinaw  on  Lake  Huron,  for  the  convey- 
ance of  company.  "This  ship  has  so  near  a  resemblance 
to  the  famous  Argonautic  expedition  in  the  heroic  ages 
of  Greece,  that  expectation  is  quite  alive  on  the  subject. 
IMany  of  our  most  distinguished  citizens  are  said  to  have 
already  engaged  their  passage  for  the  splendid  adven- 
ture." 

The  Walk-in-the-Water  made  the  round  trip  from 
Buffalo  to  Detroit  regularly,  once  in  two  weeks,  some- 
times bringing  a  hundred  or  more  passengers.  In  No- 
vember, 1821,  she  was  wrecked  near  Buffalo. 


MICHIGAN    FROM    1183   TO    1837  165 

GABRIEL  RICHARD 
1798-1832 

GrABRiEL  Richard's  iiaiiie  is  prominent  in  tlie  early  his- 
tory of  Detroit,  and  the  Borderland  region.  He  came  to 
Detroit  in  1798.  At  that  time  the  houses  were  few  and 
scattered.  The  industries  were  chiefly  fishing,  hunting, 
and  the  cultivation  of  the  narrow  French  farms.  There 
was  no  steam,  no  gas,  and  no  electricity.  There  were  no 
great  sailing  vessels  or  steamships' on  the  water.  Only 
the  birch-bark  canoes,  the  bateaux,  and  the  clumsy  dug- 
outs. All  the  houses  faced  the  river,  with  the  long  line  of 
dark  forest  for  a  background. 

Within  the  village  boundaries  was  a  square  of  land 
set  apart  for  a  church  and  cemetery.  On  this  square  one 
church  after  another  had  been  built,  as  the  colony  grew 
in  numbers,  each  one  larger  than  the  last,  and  all  bearing 
the  name  of  Ste.  Anne.  The  fifth  Ste.  Anne  stood  on 
this  square  when  Gabriel  Richard  arrived,  and  here  he 
began  his  work  as  priest  and  missionary. 

His  congregation  was  composed  of  the  villagers,  the 
habitans,  whose  farms  bordered  the  river,  and  the  In- 
dians who  camped  near  the  village  or  journeyed  in  their 
canoes  along  the  waterways.  In  summer  the  settlers 
came  to  church  in  their  light  calashes,  or  Norman  carts, 
drawn  by  the  little  shaggy  French  ponies,  and  in  winter, 
well  wrapped  in  native  furs,  they  came  in  their  carioles. 

Although  Gabriel  Richard  was  a  priest  and  a  mis- 
sionary, his  work  did  not  end  here.  There  was  hardly 
anything  necessary  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  little 
village  that  he  did  not  undertake.     He  built  churches, 


166  WHEN  MICHTOAX  WAS  NEW 

fonji(l("<l  scliools,  sot  np  the  first  printing  press,  preached, 
tnuglil,  and  advised,  and  whatever  lie  did,  he  did  well. 

'I' he  re  were  no  newspapers,  no  books,  and  no  schools 
wlu'ii  he  first  came  to  Detroit.  Parents  who  wished  to 
edncate  their  children  were  obliged  to  send  them  to  Mon- 
ti-eal,  Quebec,  or  some  of  the  other  cities  in  the  far  East. 
This  was  a  great  midertaking.  It  was  a  long  .ionrney 
and  the  trip  must  be  made  in  an  open  boat.  History 
tells  us  the  story  of  two  boys  who  were  sent  in  this  way 
in  charge  of  some  Dutch  traders.  It  was  nearly  a  year 
before  their  father  heard  anything  about  them.  He  then 
learned  that  their  education  was  not  progressing  as  he 
had  expected.  They  had  played  truant  so  often  that  their 
lessons  had  been  neglected  and  they  had  mingled  so 
freely  with  the  children  of  the  Dutch  settlers  that  they 
had  almost  forgotten  their  own  language. 

The  first  schoolmaster  in  Detroit  of  whom  we  have 
any  record  was  Jean  Baptiste  Eocoux.  He  came  to  the 
Borderland  while  the  French  were  still  in  possession  of 
the  Fort,  and  taught  the  French  children.  Besides  his 
duties  as  a  schoolmaster  he  was  also  a  tailor  and  made 
garments  for  the  families  of  the  French  residents. 

There  were  no  free  schools  for  many  years.  The 
scholar's  tuition  was  paid  direct  to  the  teacher.  If  the 
]ia  rents  were  too  poor  to  pay  the  child  grew  up  in 
ignorance.  As  the  most  of  the  parents  were  poor  and  the 
tuition  was  high,  only  a  small  proportion  of  the  children 
were  fortunate  enough  to  learn  to  read  and  write.  Be- 
sides the  tuition,  there  were  the  books,  pens  and  ink,  all  of 
which  were  more  or  less  expensive.  All  the  pens  were 
made  of  prime  goose  quills,  and  it  was  the  teacher's  duty 


MICHIGAX    FEOM    1783   TO    1837  1G7 

to  shape  these  quills  into  pens  and  to  re-point  them  when 
they  vrore  out. 

A  little  more  than  one  Imndred  years  ago  Gabriel 
Richard  fomided  the  first  free  schools  in  Detroit.  He 
first  established  a  primary  school  for  the  younger  chil- 
dren, and  an  academy  for  the  higher  education  of  young 
men.  After  these  were  well  established,  he  decided  to  do 
something  for  the  higher  education  of  young  women. 
There  were  no  women  teachers  nearer  than  Montreal,  but 
he  overcame  this  difficulty  in  a  novel  manner.  He  se- 
lected four  young  ladies  from  the  leading  families  of 
Detroit,  to  whom  he  gave  lessons  in  teaching.  The  names 
of  these  young  ladies,  who  were  the  first  female  teachers 
in  Detroit,  were  Elizabeth  Williams,  Angelique  Campau, 
Elizabeth  Lyon  and  Monique  Labadie. 

The  academy  was  opened  under  the  management  of 
these  ladies,  each  of  whom  had  a  special  department.  It 
was  conducted  somewhat  in  the  manner  of  our  modern 
manual  training  schools.  Besides  the  elementary 
branches  the  young  women  were  taught  how  to  work. 
They  were  instructed  in  cooking,  sewing,  knitting,  spin- 
ning and  weaving.  There  were  several  spinning  wheels, 
both  for  wool  and  for  flax,  and  looms  for  weaving.  But 
this  model  school  existed  only  for  a  short  time.  When 
everything  was  in  a  prosperous  condition  and  the  little 
village  began  to  feel  the  effects  of  Gabriel  Richard's 
enterprise  a  great  calamity  overtook  them. 

On  the  morning  of  June  11,  1805,  the  old  town  of 
Detroit  was  destroyed  by  fire.  Nothing  remained  of  all 
those  happy  homes  but  five  small  cal)ins  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  village.    Nothing  of  the  church  and  schools  except 


KIS  WHEX  MICIIICAX  WAS  XEW 

(me  j;ill  cliiiiiiicy.  It  was  a  ^Toat  misfortune  for  the 
|.('()|>lc  and  a  heavy  loss  for  (lahriel  Richard.  But  lie 
was  a  brave  man  and  althoni^h  lie  felt  the  loss  very  much, 
he  was  not  easily  discouraged.  As  soon  as  possible  he 
hegan  to  build  another  church.  Tliis  church  was  also 
called  Ste.  Anne  and  was  located  on  Larned  street,  a 
short  distance  east  of  Woodward  avenue.  It  was  about 
this  time  that  he  became  a  member  of  Congress  from 
the  Territory  of  Michigan.  His  entire  salary  for  the 
term  was  used  in  the  construction  of  this  church.  The 
work  was  slow  and  tedious  through  lack  of  funds,  but  as 
soon  as  the  basement  was  finished  his  people  gathered 
there  for  religious  services. 

And  now  we  come  to  a  dark  epoch  in  the  history  of  the 
little  village.  Detroit  was  visited  by  an  epidemic.  The 
cholera  was  brought  to  the  village  in  1832  by  the  steamer 
Henry  Clay.  There  were  several  hundred  passengers, 
mostly  soldiers,  bound  from  Buffalo  to  Chicago,  to  take 
part  in  the  l^lack  Hawk  war.  By  the  time  they  reached 
Detroit  river,  there  were  thirteen  cases  of  a  mysterious 
sickness  that  no  one  understood.  A  part  of  the  crew 
were  permitted  to  land,  and  the  boat  was  sent  on  to  Fort 
Gratiot.  But  the  disease  spread  so  rapidly  that  she 
turned  about  and  landed  at  Springwells,  where  the  sick 
were  taken  ashore.  From  that  time,  cholera  l)egan  rag- 
ing in  the  village  of  Detroit.  It  spread  among  the  inhab- 
itants at  a  fearful  rate.  All  business  and  pleasure  were 
abandoned.  ]\Iany  became  panic-stricken  and  tied  to  the 
forest  to  escape  contagion.  But  even  there  they  were 
stricken  down  and  died  where  they  fell. 

The  smoke  from  burning  pitch  and  tar  and  the  steam 


MICHIGAN    FROM    1783    TO    1837  169 

from  (laiiipene<l  qnick  lime  limig  like  a  mist  over  the  vil- 
lage streets.  During-  all  tlie  terrible  excitement  Father 
Eiehard  braved  the  greatest  dangers,  forgetting  himself 
in  his  love  and  care  for  others.  He  hurried  from  house 
to  house,  denying  himself  food  or  sleep,  encouraging  the 
well  and  ministering  to  the  sick  and  dying.  At  last,  when 
utterly  wearied  from  the  terrible  strain  of  overwork,  he 
was  seized  with  the  dreadful  disease,  and  the  little  village 
mourned  the  loss  of  its  faithful  friend  and  benefactor. 

HABIT  ANS 

The  first  French  settlers  along  the  Borderland  of 
Michigan  were  the  hardy  race  of  people  who  had  emi- 
grated from  the  provinces  of  Normandy  and  Brittany  in 
France.  They  were  mostly  working  men  who  had  been 
sent  out  by  the  French  government  for  the  purpose  of 
building  posts  and  protecting  the  fur  trade  along  the 
waterways.  Their  homes  were  located  on  both  sides  of 
the  Detroit  river,  stretching  along  for  a  distance  of  about 
fifteen  miles  above  and  below  the  Fort.  They  were  built 
of  logs  and  stood  very  close  together,  like  a  continuous 
village,  along  the  single  street  that  followed  the  shore. 
The  farms  were  very  narrow,  but  reached  out  for  a  mile 
or  more  into  the  forest.  Near  each  house  was  an  orchard 
of  apple  and  cherry  trees  and  a  group  of  tall  French  pear 
trees. 

There  is  somewhat  of  a  mystery  in  connection  with 
the  origin  of  these  old  ]^ear  trees,  although 'it  is  supi')osed 
that  the  seeds  of  the  young  trees  were  brought  from 
France  bv  the  earliest  settlers.    The  trees  were  immense 


170 


WHEX  MICHIGAN  WAS  XK W 


in  size,  n  Inindrcd  or  more  feot  in  lioio-lit,  with  trnnks 
l'i-()iii  one  lo  tiircc  iVct  I  hick.  Every  r;n"iiiei-  bad  a 
gi'ovc  of  tlicso  li-('('s,  oacli  of  which  procUicccl  from  fifty  to 
a  hundred  hnsliels  of  the  Inscions  frnit.  Although  they 
wore  once  so  numerous  and  fruitful  very  few  are  now  in 


OLD    FUKXCII    WINDMILL 


existence.  Several  years  ago  there  was  a  grove  of  the 
trees  still  standing  near  the  mouth  of  Lake  St.  Clair. 
There  were  twelve  in  all,  eleven  in  a  group,  and  one 
standing  some  distance  away.  They  were  called  the 
twelve  ai)Ostles,  the  single  one  bearing  the  name  of  Judas. 
The  habitans  were  very  poor  farmers.  Their  crop 
consisted  of  a  few  scattered  patches  of  corn  and  wheat. 
rudely  cultivated,  and  their  vegetable  gardens  in  front 


:\rTrTrTr;AX  ft?om  irss  to  18.37  i:i 

of  the  houses.  They  ground  their  grain  in  the  windmills 
that  were  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  Detroit  river 
and  Lake  St.  Clair,  The  windmills  were  built  of  solid 
masonr}',  circular  in  form  for  the  first  nine  or  ten  feet, 
above  this  was  a  frame  work  of  timber  filled  in  with 
stones  and  mortar.  They  were  covered  with  cedar  clap- 
boards and  surmounted  with  a  conical  shingled  roof.  They 
had  four  long,  revolving  arms,  to  which  were  fastened 
large  sails.  Although  these  windmills  were  used  to  grind 
their  corn  and  wheat,  the  settler  was  not  obliged  to  depend 
entirely  upon  them  for  his  bread.  If  he  lived  too  far  away 
or  did  not  wish  to  part  with  a  portion  of  his  grain  in  pay- 
ment for  the  grinding,  he  could  make  his  own  flour  and 
meal.  It  was  only  necessary  for  him  to  carve  a  hollow 
in  the  top  of  a  hardwood  stump  and  pound  the  grain  with 
a  stone.  The  wheat  thus  ground  into  flour  was  course 
and  brown,  but  it  made  wholesome  bread  when  baked  in 
the  flat  iron  bake  kettle.  The  cornmeal,  mixed  with  water, 
was  made  into  a  cake  and  baked  on  a  board  or  a  shovel 
before  the  wood  fire  in  the  stone  fireplace.  They  carried 
this  with  them  for  a  lunch  when  they  went  from  home  on 
a  journey  and  they  called  it  ''journey  cake."  "With  the 
addition  of  some  other  ingredients  besides  the  cornmeal 
and  water,  it  is  now  called  "johnny  cake." 

These  French  settlers  or  "habitans,"  as  they  were 
called,  had  few  cares  and  enjoyed  few  luxuries,  and  yet 
they  were  happy.  They  almost  worshipped  their  priest, 
who  guided  and  taught  them.  He  settled  all  their  (piar- 
7'els  and  disputes,  and  served  as  lawyer,  judge  and  jury. 
The  "habitans"  were  all  engaged  more  or  less  in  the  fur 
trade.    Some  went  to  the  hunting  grounds  with  the  In- 


172  \\\\i:\    .MI('ilM;.\X    WAS    XKW 

(linns,  wliilc  ollicrs  sent,  tlioir  slaves  to  liunt  for  them. 
'rUcsc  slaves  were  Pawnee  Indians  who  had  been  taken 
prisoners  by  the  Indians  of  other  tribes  and  sold  to  the 
wliites. 


OLD   SPIXXIXG  WHEEL 

The  seeuring  of  their  daily  food  was  rather  more  of  a 
pleasure  than  a  task.  The  forests  were  alive  with  game, 
the  marshes  with  wild  fowl,  and  the  waters  with  fish. 


MICHIGAN    FROM    1783    TO    \S:]7  173 

Their  orchards  supplied  them  with  apples  and  pears, 
and  they  made  wine  from  the  wild  grapes.  Their  recrea- 
tions consisted  in  attending  services  in  the  rude  chapels, 
in  adorning  the  altars  with  wild  flowers,  in  dancing  at 
each  others  houses,  in  hunting  and  fishing,  and  in  pad- 
dling in  their  light  canoes  to  visit  their  neighbors.  In 
their  cottages  the  walls  were  adorned  with  rude  pictures 
of  the  Madonna  and  favorite  saints,  and  the  cheap  leaden 
crucifix,  instead  of  one  of  silver. 

While  many  of  these  habitans  lived  the  i)ea(*eful  life 
of  the  peasant  in  their  comfortable  cottages,  there  were 
others  who  had  no  permanent  home.  The  ''coureurs  du 
bois,"  and  many  of  the  hunters  and  trappers  belonged  to 
this  class.  Their  occupations  forced  them  to  mingle  with 
the  various  Indian  tri])es.  In  time  they  broke  loose  from 
all  the  restraints  of  civilization  and  became  as  barbarous 
in  their  customs  and  costumes  as  the  savages  themselves. 
They  married  Indian  women  and  lived  in  wig-wams  in  the 
densest  forests  and  along  the  waterways. 

Their  tanned  and  swarthy  faces  and  barbarous  cos- 
tumes made  them  appear  more  like  the  natives  than  like 
their  own  countrymen.  They  imitated  the  customs  and 
habits  of  their  red  associates.  They  decorated  their  long 
hair  with  eagle  feathers  and  painted  their  faces  with  ver- 
milion, ochi-e,  and  soot.  They  adoi-ned  their  leather  hunt- 
ing frocks  with  horsehair  fringe  and  lounged  on  bear  and 
buffalo  rugs,  while  their  Indian  wives  cooked  their  game 
and  filled  and  lighted  their  pipes.  In  hunting  and  in  fish- 
ing or  in  taking  a  scalp  they  were  as  expert  as  their  red 
brothers. 

They  were  very  superstitious.     They  believed  that  a 


174  \\lli:.V  :\IT("1IIGA\  WAS  NEW 

thunder  cloud  could  be  frightened  away  by  whistling  at  it 
through  the  wing  bone  of  an  eagle.  They  carried  the  tail 
of  a  rattlesnake  in  their  bullet  pouch  for  luck  and  were 
guided  by  their  dreams.  They  were  an  ignorant,  happy, 
fun-loving  people.  Through  their  associations  with  both 
the  English  and  the  Indians  they  acquired  a  quaint  dia- 
lect, which  was  universally  spoken  all  along  the  Border- 
land. 

MICHIGAN'S  FIRST  YELL 

The  French  boys  and  girls  of  Old  Detroit  became 
quite  familiar  with  the  Indian  language.  Some  of  them 
learned  to  speak  it  so  fluently  that  they  were  often  called 
upon  to  act  as  interpreters  between  the  red  men  and  the 
white  men.  Some  learned  only  the  meaning  of  a  few 
words,  such  as  were  used  by  both  races  in  connection  with 
certain  signs  by  which  they  could  understand  each  other. 
But  they  were  all  fond  of  grouping  a  string  of  the  queer, 
gutteral,  rythmic  words  together,  regardless  of  their  con- 
nection or  meaning,  and  shouting  the  combination  in  con- 
cert as  they  romped  and  played  in  the  village  streets. 

What  the  college  yell  is  to  the  school  boy  of  today 
the  following  combination  of  Indian  words  was  to  the 
French  boy  of  Old  Detroit  more  than  one  hundred  years 
ago: 

Kaw-win- 

Nish-e-shin- 

Nip-po-nin- 

Nish-e-naw-ba- 

Ko-ko-ke-naw-gun- 


:\riCHIGAX    FEOM    1783    TO    1837  175 

Quasli-e-gun- 
Ky-n-ken-e-saw- 
Ke-mitcb-e-mo-ke-mon- 
Ko-koosh. 

THE  ST.  CLAIR  FLATS 

ONE   HUNDRED  YEAKS  AGO. 

The  waters  from  all  the  Great  Lakes  rush  down  the 
River  St.  Clair  and  are  discharged  into  Lake  St.  Clair 
through  the  three  broad  channels  that  form  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  Between  these  channels,  which  form  the 
Delta  and  the  head  of  the  Lake,  lie  the  St.  Clair  Flats,  a 
region  without  a  recorded  history. 

Just  a  stretch  of  water,  and  a  stretch  of  sky, 

Where  white  wings  and  clouds  go  scurrying  by. 

And  over  and  under,  there  lies  between, 

A  watery  meadow,  a  stretch  of  green. 
As  far,  and  much  farther  than  the  eye  can  reach,  a 
level  panorama  spreads  out — a  billowy  sea  of  reeds  and 
flags,  lily  pads,  rushes  and  grass.  A  marsh,  and  yet  not 
a  marsh.  There  is  no  black  muck,  no  green  slime.  Noth- 
ing but  the  clear  pure  water  that  ripples  and  sparkles 
over  the  clean,  white,  sandy  bottom,  the  home  of  the 
frisky  bass  and  the  lazy  muscallonge. 

Radiating  from  the  main  channels  are  a  countless 
number  of  waterways,  both  broad  and  narrow,  reaching 
out  towards  every  compass  point.  They  cross,  and  angle, 
and  i^arallel  each  other  in  so  bewildering  a  confusion 
that  none  save  the  keen-eyed  red  hunter  or  fisherman  can 
guide  himself  to  the  main  channels. 


17G  \\lll-;.\    MICIIKiAX    WAS    XKW 

ON'crlicad,  where  the  hliie  (lorne  droops  downward  to 
the  circliiijn'  horizon,  gorgeous  lined  waterfowl  soar  and 
hang  motionless  in  the  air.  The  mother  mallard  guide  ; 
her  eallow  brood  where  the  luscious  seaweed  beckons,  and 
the  sarcastic  loon  shrieks  in  derision  as  he  dives  into  the 
deptlis  foi"  his  daily  food.  And  adown  the  main  channels 
in  ghostly  silence,  the  Indian  gondola. 

That  moves  like  a  swan, 
"With  as  graceful  a  curve, 

the  beautiful  birchen  canoe  glides  over  the  water,  pro- 
])elled  by  the  slender  cedar  paddle  in  the  muscular 
hands  of  the  dusky  savage.  The  silence  of  a  new  made 
world  broods  over  the  scene,  save  when  the  Indian  hunter 
wages  a  mild  warfare  to  satisfy  his  humble  needs. 
This  was  the  St.  Clair  Flats  one  hundred  years  ago. 


THE  ST.  CLAIR  FLATS 

TO-DAY 

Where  once  the  wild  squaw's  birch  canoe, 

^Mounted  the  foamy  wave. 
The  gilded  yacht  glides  swiftly  on, 

And  steamships  smoke  and  rave. 

And  where  the  savage  war  cry  rose 

Above  the  mangled  dead. 
And  dusky  forms  in  deadly  grasp 

Trampled  the  lily  bed. 


MICHIGAX    FROM    i;83    TO    1837  1:7 

The  shapely  launch,  and  i^olished  shell, 

Speed  o'er  the  winding  way; 
And  happy  voices  flood  the  air, 

And  children  laugh  and  play. 

And  where  the  Indian  fisher 's  torch, 

Once  flashed  o'er  reedy  bed. 
The  fireflies  flicker  in  and  out. 

Like  ghosts  of  unshrived  dead. 

The  black  bird  tilts  on  swaying  reed. 

And  grooms  his  scarlet  breast. 
The  marsh  hen  croons  a  ghostly  song, 

Above  her  floating  nest. 

The  stately  gull,  with  sweeping  wings. 

Brushes  the  silvered  spray. 
The  swallow  shrieks  in  mimic  rage. 

And  ducklings  dive  and  play. 

And  ever  with  the  darkening  day. 

The  reeds  droop  low  in  prayer, 
And  ever  with  the  reddening  dawn, 

The  sun  greets  Lake  St.  Clair. 


HOW  THE   ARBUTUS   CAME  TO  MICHIGAN 

Long,  long  ago,  before  the  world  was  all  finished,  a 
very  old  man  lived  alone  in  his  lodge,  which  stood  on  the 
bank  of  a  stream  near  the  edge  of  a  dark  forest. 

Outside  snow  and  ice  were  everywhere,  for  it  was 
winter.    The  spirit  of  the  North  Wind  roamed  through 


178  WlllvN    MICIIRiAA'    VVA.S  NEW 

the  forest,  searching  every  tree  and  bush  for  birds  to 
chill,  and  chasing  the  evil  Manitous  over  hill  and  dale. 

Every  day  the  old  man  went  out  through  the  forest 
hunting  for  wood  to  feed  his  fire,  and  although  he  was 
dressed  in  the  warmest  furs,  he  shivered  with  the  cold. 
At  last  the  snow  became  so  deep  that  he  could  not  find 
the  wood  and  he  was  ol)liged  to  return  to  his  lodge  with- 
out it.  He  was  cold  and  hungry,  and  in  despair  he  threw 
himself  down  beside  the  few  dull  coals  that  were  still 
smouldering  and  called  aloud  to  Mauna-Boosha,  the  great 
and  good  i\Ianitou,  beseeching  him  to  come  to  his  rescue 
lest  he  perish. 

At  that  moment  the  wind  lifted  the  fur  hangings  at 
the  door  and  there  appeared  before  him  a  beautiful 
maiden.  Her  eyes  were  large  and  glowing,  her  cheeks 
were  stained  with  wild  roses,  her  hair  was  like  the 
raven's  plumage  and  so  long  that  it  touched  the  ground 
when  she  walked.  Her  hands  were  covered  with  willow 
buds,  and  on  her  head  was  a  wreath  of  pale  pink  blos- 
soms. Her  breath  was  odorous  as  a  morn  in  spring  and 
when  she  breathed  the  air  of  the  lodge  became  warm.  Her 
robe  was  long  and  trailing,  and  was  covered  with  sweet 
grasses  and  ferns,  her  moccasins  were  made  of  white 
lilies. 

"Thou  art  welcome,  my  daughter,"  said  the  old  man. 
"My  lodge  is  cold,  but  it  will  shield  thee  from  the  storm. 
Come,  tell  me  who  thou  art.  I  am  a  mighty  manitou.  1 
blow  my  breath,  and  the  streams  cease  to  flow.  The  run- 
ning waters  stand  still." 

"T  breathe  softly,"  replied  the  maiden,  "and  beau- 
tiful flowers  spring  up  all  over  the  prairies." 


MICHIGAX    FEOM    1783    TO    1837  179 

''I  shake  my  locks,"  said  the  old  man,  **and  the  leaves 
run  away  like  a  flock  of  frightened  birds  and  snow  covers 
all  the  ground." 

"I  shake  my  curls,"  the  maiden  whispered  softly, 
''and  the  warm  rains  fall  from  the  clouds  and  drench  the 
parched  earth,  the  flowers  lift  up  their  heads,  and  the  lit- 
tle l)ul)bles  splash  over  the  growing  streams  like  young 
plovers." 

''When  I  walk  about,"  continued  the  old  man,  "the 
leaves  fall  from  the  trees,  and  when  I  shout  the  tempest 
rides  screaming  on  the  wings  of  the  North  Wind.  At  my 
command,  the  animals  hide  in  their  holes  and  the  birds 
fly  away." 

"When  I  walk  about,"  the  maiden  responded,  "the 
plants  awaken  and  lift  up  their  heads,  the  trees  cover 
their  nakedness  with  many  leaves,  the  birds  return  to 
their  nests,  and  all  who  see  me  sing  for  joy." 

The  old  man  made  no  further  reply,  his  head  drooped 
on  his  breast,  and  he  slept.  Then  the  sun  came  back,  and 
a  bluebird  called: 

"Sayee,  Sayee,  I  am  thirsty,"  and  the  river  called 
back  in  reply: 

"I  am  free!  I  am  free,  come  and  drink." 

Then  the  maiden  passed  her  hands  above  the  old  man's 
head  and  he  grew  small.  A  murmuring  stream  of  water 
ran  out  of  his  mouth  and  his  clothing  turned  to  green 
leaves.  Kneeling  b}^  his  side  she  took  from  his  bosom 
long  sprays  of  odorous  pink  flowers  and  hid  them  among 
the  leaves,  she  then  breathed  upon  them,  sa^nng  as  she 
did  so: 

"I  give  thee  all  my  virtues  and  my  sweetest  breath, 


ISO  WTIEX  MTOTTTOAN"  WAS  NEW  '"""' 

and  nil  who  would  pluck  tlioo  iinist  do  so  on  bended  knee." 
Rlie  tlion  moved  away,  leavi)i,<;-  bclilnd  her  an  odoi-ons 
pink  fi'ail,  and  whorevcr  lioi-  moccasined  feet  left  a  print 
in  the  moist  sod  the  trailing  arbutus  grows,  and  nowhere 
else. 


MILITARY  FORTS  IN  MICHIGAN 

In  the  beginning  of  onr  State  a  Fort  was  a  necessity, 
not  alone  as  a  protection  from  the  warring  tribes  of  red 
men,  but  as  a  proof  of  the  right  of  the  early  settlers  from 
both  England  and  France  to  that  particular  locality 
which  they  claimed  as  their  homes.  The  first  Forts  in 
Michigan  were  called  trading  posts.  They  were  occupied 
by  the  fur  traders,  when  transacting  their  business  with 
the  hunters  and  trappers,  both  red  and  white.  Later 
some  of  them  were  enlarged  and  strengthened  and  be- 
came military  Forts  and  were  occupied  by  the  regular 
troops.  The  military  Forts  along  the  Borderland  were 
all  l)uilt  after  the  same  plan.  An  early  writer  describes 
one  in  this  manner.     ITe  says: 

"A  Fort  consisted  of  cabins,  block  houses  and  stock- 
ades. A  row  of  cabins,  separated  from  each  other  by 
partitions  of  logs,  formed  one  side  of  the  Fort.  The 
other  three  sides  of  the  enclosure  were  protected  by  a 
strong  ]ialisade.  The  block  houses  were  built  at  the 
angles  of  the  Fort.  They  projected  about  two  feet  be- 
yond the  outer  walls  of  the  cabins  and  the  palisades. 
They  were  two  stories  in  height,  the  upper  story  project- 
ing beyond  the  lower  one,  thus  leaving  an  o])ening 
through  which  they  could  guard  the  walls  from  the  at- 
tacks of  the  savages." 

The  French  were  very  anxious  to  secure  control  of  the 

181 


182 


WIll'.X   MrCTIiriAX  WAS  xfav 


lIordcrlaiKl  .'iiid  the  I'lir  trade  of  tlic  Northwest.  To 
n('conii)lisli  this  it  hecame  necessary  to  establish  a  Fort 
on  tlic  I^otroit  river,  where  they  could  prevent  the  Eng- 
lish from  trading  with  the  tribes  of  the  Lake  region.  A 
trading  post  and  rude  Fort  had  been  erected  at  Mackinaw 
about  1671. 


FORT  ST.  JOSEPH. 


In  June,  1686,  M.  Diiluth,  who  was  in  command  at 
Mackinaw,  received  orders  to  establish  a  Fort  on  the 
Detroit  of  Lake  Erie.    But  he  made  a  mistake  in  the  loca- 


OLl)    -Mlf^SION    HOUSE 

tion.  Instead  of  placing  his  Fort  on  the  Detroit  river,  as 
he  had  been  ordered,  he  built  it  on  the  St.  Clair  river  at 
the  mouth  of  Lake  Huron,  near  what  was  later  Fort 
Gratiot.    It  was  first  called  Fort  Duluth  and  then  Fort 


MTT.TTAin'    FOnTS    TX    ArKTHCW  1S3 

St.  Joseph.  It  was  only  occiipiccl  ahoiit  two  years  when 
it  was  abandoned  and  burned. 

The  most  northern  point  of  the  lower  peninsula  and 
the  island  near  it  were  given  their  names  by  the  Indians 
]oii^  before  the  white  men  knew  anything  about  the  place. 
The  name  comes  from  the  Indian  word,  ^fish-i-maik-in- 
nac,  which  means  the  Great  Turtle.  Both  the  island  and 
the  main  land  when  seen  from  a  distance  on  the  water 
resemble  a  turtle  in  shape. 

]\rackinaw  was  one  of  the  earliest  settled  places  in 
Michigan.  Before  the  Pilgrims  landed  at  Phmiouth 
traders  from  Quebec  were  in  this  region  buying  furs 
from  the  Indians.  There  was  the  little  mission  house, 
the  busy  trading  post,  and  later  the  rude  Fort  that  stood 
near  the  water. 

The  French  established  the  first  military  Fort,  which 
they  called  INfichili-mack-i-nac,  on  the  southern  shore  of 
the  northern  peninsula,  where  St.  Ignace  now  stands.  It 
was  afterward  moved  to  the  most  northern  point  of  the 
southern  peninsula,  where  Mackinaw  City  now  stands. 

After  the  dreadful  massacre  the  English  removed 
the  Fort  to  ^Mackinaw  Island,  where  it  remained  as  a 
military  post  until  a  few  years  ago,  when  the  troops  were 
removed,  the  old  Fort  dismantled,  the  old  cannon  re- 
moved from  the  walls,  and  the  site  was  given  to  the  State 
of  ]\richigan  for  a  park. 

Detroit  has  been  the  site  of  four  different  Forts, 
under  six  different  names.  The  first  one  was  built  by 
Cadillac  in  1701.  It  was  called  Fort  Ponchartrain.  in 
honor  of  Count  Ponchartrain,  the  French  colonial  min- 
ister.   It  was  located  on  a  high  bank,  south  of  Jefferson 


li=!J 


WHEN  MICTITGAN  WAS  Xi:W 


.1  venue  and  west  of  Griswold  street.  It  was  a  rude  affair, 
hut  it  served  its  purpose,  wiiicli  w^as  to  protect  the  early 
Detroiters  from  the  attacks  of  the  savages.  It  was  sur- 
rounded hy  a  fence  ten  feet  high,  made  of  sharp  pointed 
logs,  driven  into  the  ground  as  closely  together  as  pos- 


FORT  rONTCIIAUTRAIN 


sible.  This  Fort  was  set  on  fire  by  the  Indians  in  1703, 
and  partially  destroyed.  It  was  rebuilt  by  M.  de  Tonti, 
in  1718,  who  made  it  one  of  the  strongest  Forts  in  the 
country  at  that  time.  In  1749  it  became  necessary  to 
enlarge  it  to  make  room  for  the  homes  of  a  large  party 
of  emigrants,  who  arrived  from  France.  In  1751  more 
troops  were  sent  to  protect  the  Borderland  and  the  name 
of  the  Fort  was  changed  to  Fort  Detroit. 

The  struggle  between  the  French  and  the  English 
for  possession  of  the  Borderland  region  was  long  and 


MILITARY    FORTS   IX   ^IICHIGAX  185 

stub1)orn.  But  at  last  the  deciding  battle  between  the 
forces  of  Montcalm  and  Wolfe  was  fought  and  Quebec, 
the  stronghold  of  the  French,  was  captured.  In  1760 
Fort  Detroit,  together  with  the  whole  Northwest,  was 
surrendered  by  France  to  the  English. 

The  Fleur-de-lis,  on  the  French  flag,  that  had  waved 
over  the  Fort  for  sixty  years,  was  lowered,  and  the  Red 
Cross  of  St.  George  arose  in  its  place.  Under  the  Eng- 
lish rule  many  improvements  were  made  in  the  old  Fort. 
New  barracks  for  the  officers  and  soldiers  were  built,  the 
bastions  were  strengthened  and  the  palisades  were  made 
twenty  feet  high.  To  guard  against  the  treachery  of  the 
Indians  new  rules  were  made  and  strictly  enforced.  The 
gates  were  opened  at  sunrise,  and  closed  at  sunset.  When 
the  Indians  entered  the  Fort  all  their  arms  were  taken 
from  them  at  the  gate  and  returned  to  them  when  they 
passed  out. 

Later  the  stockade  around  this  Fort  was  again  en- 
larged and  four  gates  were  built  on  each  side,  with  block 
houses  projecting  over  each  one,  excepting  those  on  the 
south  side  that  faced  the  river.  The  stockade  at  that 
time  included  that  part  of  our  city  which  is  now  bounded 
by  Larned,  Griswold,  and  Cass  streets.  On  the  river 
front  the  bank  was  high  and  steep,  with  a  level  stretch 
of  ground  between  it  and  the  water's  edge  about  forty 
or  fifty  feet  wide. 

While  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution  was  in 
progress  a  large  body  of  English  troops  was  stationed  at 
Detroit  under  command  of  "Major  Lernoult.  When  the 
commandant  hoard  of  the  continued  success  of  the 
Americans  and  of  their  advancement  toward  the  Border- 


186  WIIKX    MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

land  he  began  to  make  preparations  for  their  reception. 
Although  the  old  Fort  had  been  improved  and  strength- 
ened, he  felt  the  necessity  of  something  still  better  to 
resist  the  attacks  of  the  victorious  Americans,  if  they 
should  venture  as  far  north  as  Detroit. 

As  nothing  more  could  be  done  with  the  old  Fort,  he 
decided  to  build  a  new  one.  The  site  which  he  selected 
was  on  the  '* second  terrace,"  as  it  was  called,  which 
was  a  hill  some  distance  north  of  the  old  Fort.  The  new 
structure  was  very  much  larger  and  stronger  than  the 
old  one.  It  was  surrounded  by  earth  embankments  which 
were  made  with  a  foundation  of  trees  piled  four  feet 
high,  with  their  sharpened  trunks  projecting  outward. 
Above  these  trees  was  a  row  of  sharpened  stakes,  which 
projected  at  an  angle  of  forty-tive  degrees,  and  overtop- 
ping all  of  this  was  an  earth  embankment  eleven  feet 
high.  Outside  of  this  embankment  was  a  ditch,  twelve 
feet  wide  and  six  feet  deep.  Along  the  center  of  the 
ditch  was  a  row  of  cedar  pickets,  sharp  pointed  at  the 
end,  which  rose  above  the  surface  of  the  water. 

The  new  Fort  was  called  Fort  Lernoult,  in  honor  of 
the  commanding  officer,  Major  Lernoult.  It  occupied 
what  is  now  four  city  squares.  It  was  bounded  on  the 
north  by  Lafayette  street,  on  the  east  by  Griswold  street, 
on  the  south  by  Congress  street  and  on  the  west  by 
Wayne  street. 

When  the  new  Fort  was  completed  the  old  Fort  was 
destroyed.  The  little  river  Savoyard  ran  between  the  vil- 
lage and  the  new  Fort  and  was  crossed  by  a  rustic  bridge. 
The  village  was  enclosed  and  connected  with  the  Fort  by 
a  palisade.    They  were  also  connected  by  a  long  under- 


MILITAKY    F0KT8   IX    MICHIGAN 


187 


ground  passage,  through  which  the  villagers  often  fled 
to  the  Fort  for  protection,  when  attacked  by  the  Indians. 
About  half  way  down  this  passage,  and  a  little  to  one 


mt- 


FORT  LERNOULT. 

side,  was  the  powder  magazine.  Outside  of  the  enclose- 
ure,  north  of  the  Fort,  was  a  tract  of  land  that  was  used 
for  a  parade  ground,  a  garden,  and  a  burial  place  for  the 
soldiers. 

After  peace  was  declared  between  the  Americans  and 
the  English  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed,  by  which  all  of 
the  military  Forts  along  the  Borderland  were  transferred 
to  the  Americans.  The  English  flag  was  lowered,  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  were  raised,  and  floated  for  the  first 
time  over  Detroit.  For  thirty-six  years  the  Fort  bore 
the  name  of  Lernoult,  and  then  it  was  changed.  After  the 
war  of  1812,  between  the  English  and  the  Americans,  it 
was  calkMl  Fort  Shelby,  in  lionoi-  of  (Jovoi-nor  Shelby  of 
Kentucky.    It  bore  this  name  for  fifteen  years.   In  1826 


188  WHEN   MiCllKiAX  WAS  X?:W 

l'\)rt  Slioll)y  was  abandoned  as  a  military  post  and  was 
given  to  the  city  of  Detroit  by  Congress.  In  1827  the 
stockade  was  removed  and  the  Fort  demolished. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  last  century  the  Indians  were 
vci-y  troublesome.  They  made  frequent  attacks  upon  tlio 
settlements,  killing  and  carrying  away  cattle,  hogs  and 
sheep  and  stealing  horses.  To  protect  the  stock  belong- 
ing to  the  inhabitants  of  Detroit,  which  was  pastured  on 
the  commons  outside  of  the  stockade,  a  small  Fort  was 
erected.  It  was  located  near  what  is  now  the  northeast 
corner  of  Park  and  High  streets.  It  was  at  first  called  Fort 
Croghan.  and  later  Fort  Nonsense.  It  was  in  circular  f  onn, 
and  about  forty  feet  in  diameter.  It  consisted  of  an  earth 
embankment,  ten  feet  high  and  two  feet  wide  on  the  top, 
and  was  surrounded  by  a  ditch.  The  soldiers  stationed  at 
Fort  Shelby  used  it  as  a  target,  so  as  to  be  able  to  drive 
out  the  Indians  should  they  attempt  to  take  possession 
of  it.  In  later  years,  after  the  Indians  became  more 
peaceable,  the  boys  of  old  Detroit  took  possession  of  it  as  a 
play  Fort.  They  would  elect  two  leaders,  and  then  choose 
sides,  thus  forming  two  armies  of  equal  strength.  And 
then  they  would  fight  for  possession  of  the  Fort.  Many 
a  mimic,  bloodless  battle  has  been  fought  on  this  historic 
spot.  It  was  from  this  fact  that  the  Fort  was  sometimes 
called  Fort  Nonsense. 

In  18.S0  the  Ignited  States  government  erected  a  mili- 
tary post,  which  was  called  Detroit  Barracks.  It  fronted 
on  Gratiot  street,  near  "Russell  street.  For  nearly  twenty- 
five  years  it  was  occupied  by  troops  most  of  the  time. 
There  was  no  regular  military  fort  at  Detroit  at  this  time, 
Fort  Shelby  having  been  abandoned  in  1826, 


MILITARY    FORTS   IX    MICTIIGAX  189 

The  Fort  located  at  Detroit  at  the  present  time  was 
called  Fort  Wayne,  in  honor  of  General  Anthony  Wayne. 
It  was  begun  in  1843,  and  completed  in  1851.  It  has  a  fine 
location  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Detroit  river,  at  its  nar- 
rowest part,  and  gives  a  view  for  a  long  distance  up  and 
down  the  river.  Fort  Wayne  is  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant military  posts  in  our  country  at  the  present  time. 

In  1765  General  Sinclair,  an  Irish  officer  in  the  British 
army,  built  a  little  military  Fort  and  trading  post  where 
now  is  located  tlic  city  of  St.  Clair.  Fort  Sinclair  stood 
on  a  rise  of  ground  on  the  south  side  of  Pine  river,  near 
its  mouth.  The  ruins  of  the  Fort  were  plainly  visible  as 
late  as  1831.  A  chimney  twenty  feet  high  was  still  stand- 
ing, and  an  apple  orchard,  planted  l)y  the  soldiers,  the 
trunks  of  the  trees  being  more  than  a  foot  in  diameter, 
was  still  bearing  large  quantities  of  fruit.  It  was  a  reg- 
ular fortification,  consisting  of  earthworks,  a  stockade, 
and  a  rally  post,  with  mounted  artillery,  quite  equal  to 
any  of  the  posts  of  the  times.  Commandant  Sinclair  oc- 
cupied it  for  about  seventeen  years. 

In  1807,  soon  after  General  Hull  became  Governor  of 
Michigan,  the  St.  Clair  river  was  guarded  by  a  military 
post.  A  small  blockhouse  was  built  just  south  of  what  is 
now  Marine  City.  This  was  the  headquarters  for  the 
troops  that  were  scattered  along  the  river  from  T.nke 
Huron  to  Lake  St.  Clair. 

Fort  Gratiot  was  built  in  1814,  and  occupied  by  troops 
from  INfaine,  in  command  of  General  Gratiot.  It  was  lo- 
cated on  the  noi'th  shore  of  the  St.  Clair  river,  near  the 
mouth  of  Lake  Huron.  In  1822  the  post  was  abandoned, 
and  a  Presbyterian  mission  school  was  opened,  which 


190  WITFA'    MiCllKi.W    WAS   XEW 

continiiod  ior  one  year.  TToro  tlio  French  and  Indian 
cliildrcn  were  taught  to  read  and  write.  They  had  no 
books  or  pencils.  They  used  a  box  of  sand  for  a  slate. 
Each  pupil  was  provided  with  a  sharpened  stick,  with 
which  they  formed  the  letters  in  the  sand,  from  copies 
placed  on  the  wall.  In  1(828  troops  were  again  sent  to  oc- 
cni)y  the  Fort  and  it  was  rebuilt.  In  1832  General  Scott 
garrisoned  the  Fort  with  troops  and  a  number  of  West 
Point  students.  Soon  after  this  the  cholera  broke  out  and 
nearly  all  the  students  died  of  it.  In  1852  the  old  garri- 
son buildings  were  torn  down  and  the  grounds  are  now 
covered  by  railroad  tracks  and  a  village. 


SETTLEMENT  AND  DEVELOPMENT 


IRON  ORE 


It  was  because  of  a  (iiianel,  known  in  history  as  the 
Toledo  War,  that  the  Upper  Peninsula  became  a  part  of 
Michigan.  There  was  a  dispute  about  the  l)oundary  line 
between  Michigan  and  Ohio.  ]\richigan  claimed  as  her 
southern  boundary,  a  line  running  across  the  peninsula, 
from  the  southern  point  of  Lake  Michigan  to  Lake  Erie, 
while  Ohio  claimed'  a  line  a  few  miles  farther  north, 
which  would  add  to  their  state  a  strip  of  land  about  tive 
miles  in  width  at  the  west  end,  widening  to  eight  miles  at 
the  east  end.  This  included  the  harbor  on  the  Mauniee 
river  where  the  city  of  Toledo  now  stands. 

Three  new  states,  Ohio,  Lidiana  and  Illinois,  had  been 
admitted  into  the  Union,  and  now,  in  1834,  the  population 
of  Michigan  had  reached  a  point  which  entitled  her  to  be- 
come a  state.  A  convention  was  held,  when  a  constitution 
was  ado]^ted,  and  a  Legislature  and  a  full  set  of  state  of- 
ficers were  elected,  with  Steven  T.  ^Fason  as  Governor  of 
the  new  State. 

But  when  all  these  essential  preliminaries  had  l)een 
arranged  and  the  report  had  been  ^ent  to  Congress,  they 

191 


192  WIIKX  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

were  told  that  they  could  not  become  a  State  until  the 
question  of  the  boundary  lines  had  been  settled.  This  set- 
tlement proved  to  be  a  difficult  matter.  Both  States 
claimed  the  strip  of  land  and  neither  would  consent  to 
give  it  up.  All  sorts  of  legal  points  were  argued  to  prove 
that  each  claimant  was  entitled  to  it.  The  struggle  for 
possession  was  long  and  bitter.  War  was  threatened. 
Each  State  had  a  large  force  of  militia  and  eager  volun- 
teers, ready  to  do  battle  if  necessary.  These  troops  were 
called  out  on  several  occasions,  but  fortunately  no  blood 
was  shed. 

At  last  Congress  became  aroused,  and  the  President 
decided  that  some  action  must  be  taken  to  settle  the  mat- 
ter without  delay.  In  June,  1836,  Congress  passed  an  act 
by  which  Michigan  would  be  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a 
State,  on  condition  that  she  give  up  her  claim  to  the  strip 
of  land,  and  receive  in  its  place  what  is  now  known  as  the 
Upper  Peninsula. 

When  the  people  of  Michigan  were  told  the  conditions 
of  the  settlement  they  were  very  indignant.  They  had  no 
use  for  the  Upper  Peninsula.  They  had  heard  rumors 
of  the  beds  of  copper  and  other  minerals  in  that  region, 
but  they  regarded  these  stories  as  fairy  tales.  They  be- 
lieved that  Congress  had  given  them  a  very  poor  bargain. 
It  was  a  cold,  barren  waste,  far  beyond  the  boundaries  of 
civilization,  too  mountainous  for  cultivation,  and  of  no 
value  for  any  purpose.  That  they  were  thoroughly 
mistaken  in  their  opinions  has  been  satisfactorily  proven 
by  later  events. 

The  existence  of  iron  in  the  Tapper  Peninsula  was  not 
generally  known  until  about  the  middle  of  the  last  cen- 


SETTLEMEX'l'    AXJ)    DKVKLOPM  KXT 


103 


tury.  Some  of  the  Indians  knew  about  it  and  they  told 
the  early  fur  traders.  In  this  way  it  reached  the  ears  of 
General  Cass.  In  1824,  while  he  was  Governor  of  the 
Territory  of  Michigan,  he  called  the  attention  of  the 


DirrUolT    ItlVEK     IX    ISiJT 

United  States  Government  lo  tlie  mineral  resources  of 
the  Lake  Su])erior  country  and  asked  that  steps  might  be 
taken  to  secure  from  the  Indians  the  privilege  of  ex- 
])k)ring  and  mining  in  that  region.  His  recjuest  was 
granted,  and  a  commissioner  was  appointed  to  treat  with 
the  Indians  for  that  ])urpose.  But  here  the  matter  ended 
and  for  a  time  the  iron  ore  beds  wei-e  forgotten. 

In  1844,  while  a  i)arty  of  United  States  surveyors 
were  engaged  in  surveying  the  Lake  Superior  coniiliv, 
they  found  iron  ore  in  great  abundaiice.     'J'hey  made  a 


Jill  \viii-:n  mk  iiicax  was  xkw 

rccoid  (»r  llicir  discovorios  in  their  reports  and  marked 
the  outcroppings  on  their  maps,  and  tliere  the  matter 
ended.  Not  one  of  them  laid  any  claim  to  the  great 
underground  beds  of  wealth  over  which  they  tramped, 
Avhile  they  dragged  their  chains  and  planted  their  stakes. 

In  the  spring  of  1845  the  reports  of  the  existence  of 
copper  and  silver  had  induced  a  party  of  men  from  Jack- 
son, Michigan,  to  visit  the  Lake  Superior  country,  and 
investigate  the  matter.  "When  they  arrived  at  the  Sault 
they  were  told  by  an  Indian  guide  whom  they  had  em- 
ployed of  the  discoveries  of  iron  ore  made  by  the  sur- 
veyors. The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  by 
Mr.  Everett,  the  leader  of  the  Jackson  party,  tells  us  of 
their  trip  to  the  ore  beds.    He  says : 

''I  took  four  men  with  me  from  Jackson  and  hired 
a  guide  at  the  Sault,  where  I  bought  a  boat  and  coasted 
u]-)  the  Lake  to  Copper  Harbor,  which  is  three  hundred 
miles  from  the  Sault.  There  are  no  white  men  on  Lake 
Superior  except  those  who  go  there  for  mining  purposes. 
AVe  incurred  many  dangers  and  hardships.  We  made 
several  locations,  one  of  which  we  called  Iron.  It  is  a 
luountain  of  solid  iron  ore,  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
high.  The  ore  looks  as  bright  as  a  bar  of  iron  just 
1)rokon.  Our  location  is  one  mile  square.  Our  company 
is  called  the  Jackson  Mining  Company." 

This  was  the  first  company  organized  for  the  purpose 
of  mining  and  developing  the  iron  ore  in  the  Lake 
Su]->orior  country.  In  the  sununer  of  1847,  the  Jackson 
Com]^nny  built  a  forge  on  Carp  river,  about  three  miles 
from  the  mine,  and  in  February,  1848,  the  first  iron  ever 
made  in  the  Upper  Peninsula  was  made  in  this  forge. 


SETTLKMEXT  AND  DEVELOPMEXT      195 

The  daily  output  was  about  six  tons  of  what  was  called 
bloom  iron,  each  piece  being  four  inches  square  and  two 
feet  long.  This  was  drawn  daily  to  Marquette,  a  dis- 
tance of  ten  miles,  over  roads  which  were  in  a  terrible 
condition.  Such  was  the  first  experience  in  making  and 
transporting  the  first  manufactured  iron  in  the  Upper 
Peninsula. 

In  March,  18J-9,  the  Manpiette  Iron  Company  was  or- 
ganized under  somewhat  better  conditions  than  its  pred- 
ecessor. This  company  was  under  the  management  of 
Mr.  Graveraet,  a  resident  of  Mackinaw.  His  crew  of 
workmen  consisted  of  nine  men  and  a  boy.  The  boy  was 
Peter  White.  The  journey  from  Mackinaw  to  the  Sault 
was  made  in  one  of  the  little  Lake  steamers,  and  from 
there  to  their  destination  in  a  ^fackinaw  barge.  After 
eight  days  spent  in  slowly  working  their  way  along  the 
rocky  shore,  by  sailing  and  paddling,  they  reached  Indian 
Town,  now  called  ]\Iarquette.  Here  they  were  met  by 
Charley  Bawgum,  a  famous  Chippewa  Indian,  who  in- 
vited them  to  his  wigwam  and  treated  them  to  a  fine  game 
supper.  The  tramp  to  the  mines  was  long  and  tedious. 
The  country  was  all  a  dense  wilderness,  rough  and  rocky, 
with  only  a  blazed  tree  here  and  there  to  mark  the  trail. 

It  was  at  tliis  j^lace  that  Peter  White  cleared  tlie  brush 
and  stripped  the  covering  from  the  beds  of  hidden  wealth, 
thus  starting  the  history  of  one  of  the  greatest  industries 
in  the  world.  The  first  ore  taken  from  the  mines  was 
hauled  to  the  forge  at  the  Lake  shore  in  1850.  Here  it 
was  manufactured  into  bloom  iron  ready  for  shipment. 
This  was  an  expensive  undertaking.  The  expense  of 
manufacturing  tlie  iron,  and  the  freight  charges  to  the 


lOG  WHEN  MICHIGAN  \XAH  NEW 

mills  in  the  eastern  states,  brought  the  actual  cost  of  the 
iron  to  more  than  double  the  regular  market  rate.  As 
yet  no  one  had  thought  of  shipping  the  ore  to  the  manu- 
Caeturing  centers. 

As  the  business  increased  there  was  a  demand  for 
better  transportation  facilities.  To  satisfy  this  demand 
a  plank  road  was  built  from  the  mines  to  the  lake.  Al- 
though this  was  a  great  improvement  on  the  earlier 
methods,  the  moving  of  the  ore  was  still  a  tedious  and 
expensive  matter.  It  could  only  be  hauled  in  winter  on 
sleighs.  The  average  load  was  a  ton,  and  only  about 
fifteen  tons  could  be  hauled  in  a  day. 

When  navigation  opened  in  the  spring  of  1854,  there 
were  one  thousand  tons  of  ore  on  the  dock  at  ]\[arquette, 
waiting  for  shipment  to  the  eastern  market.  This  was 
before  the  canal  at  the  Sault  was  built,  and  the  moving 
of  this  ore  was  a  great  undertaking.  It  was  first  wheeled 
al)oard  the  small  Lake  steamers  and  taken  to  the  Sault, 
where  it  was  unloaded  and  carried  over  the  jiortage,  and 
then  wheeled  aboard  the  lower  Lake  vessels,  and  carried 
to  its  destination.  This  was  the  method  by  which  the 
Upper  Peninsula  ore  was  handled  half  a  century  ago, 
when  the  country  was  new. 

In  1855,  the  plank  road  became  a  strap  railroad,  with 
flat  bottom  cars  drawn  by  mnles.  There  are  many  sad 
tiles  told  about  these  yioor  mules.  The  grades  were  very 
steep,  and  the  cars  often  ran  away  or  jumped  the  track 
when  going  down  hill.  Of  course  the  driver  could  jnn^p 
off  the  load  into  the  sand  at  the  side  of  the  track  and 
escape  injury,  but  the  mules  were  not  so  fortunate.  "When 
the  loaded  cars  overtook  them  thev  were  either  thrown 


SETTLEMENT  AXD  DEVELOPMENT      197 

off  the  track  and  seriously  injured  or  crushed  to  death 
under  the  wheels.  This  was  a  rather  expensive  business 
as  tlie  mules  were  worth  from  a  thousand  to  fourteen 
hundred  dollars  a  pair. 

The  strap  railroad  did  not  prove  a  success.  The  fast 
increasing  business  required  something  better,  and  Peter 
White  was  sent  to  Lansing  as  a  Legislator  to  see  what 
could  be  done  about  it.  In  September,  1857,  a  steam  rail- 
road was  finished  to  the  mines  and  the  first  locomotive  in 
the  Upper  Peninsula  was  brought  from  the  East  and 
placed  upon  it. 

From  that  day  to  the  present  time  there  has  been  a 
steady  advance  along  all  lines  connected  with  the  mining 
and  making  of  iron.  New  mines  have  been  discovered 
and  operated  in  various  parts  of  the  Peninsula.  Rail- 
roads have  been  built  to  handle  the  ore.  Cities  and  towns 
have  grown  among  the  rocks  and  hills  to  provide  homes 
for  the  masses  of  people  who  are  making  a  new  country 
and  developing  its  resources.  The  shipping  has  grown 
from  the  little  fleets  of  schooner  ore  carriers  and  toy 
steamers  to  an  astonishing  magnitude.  Of  such  dimen- 
sions are  the  ore  carriers  of  the  present  day  that  T'ncle 
Sam  is  forced  to  wage  a  perpetual  war  upon  the  channels 
and  shallows  along  the  chain  of  great  lakes  and  rivers, 
that  they  may  have  a  sufficient  width  and  depth  of  water 
to  safely  carry  their  great  cargoes  of  ore  from  the  mining 
regions  to  the  manufacturing  centers. 

Peter  White  wrote  the  bill  of  lading  of  the  first  ship- 
ment of  ore  from  the  Tipper  Peninsula,  billed  fi'om  Mar- 
quette to  Detroit,  consisting  of  six  barrels.  The  average 
load  of  a  modern  freighter  is  ten  thousand  tons. 


108  WHEX  MTCHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

COPPER 

When  and  by  whom  copper  was  first  discovered  is  a 
mystery.  It  is  believed  that  some  pre-historic  race  of 
people  that  once  inhabited  the  Borderland  region  knew 
of  its  existence  in  the  Lake  Superior  country.  They  lived 
and  died  long  before  America  was  discovered.  The  red 
men  who  were  here  before  the  white  men  came  had  no 
knowledge  of  them  and  there  was  no  mention  of  them  in 
their  legends  or  folk  lore. 

Bnt  these  people  of  mystery  have  left  a  brief,  incom- 
plete story  of  their  existence  in  the  underground  copper 
beds  of  Northern  ]\ricliigan.  In  the  partially  developed 
mines  that  have  been  discovered  there  were  great  masses 
of  copper,  supported  by  wooden  props  that  showed  the 
marks  of  great  age.  Stone  hammers,  wedges  and  other 
tools  lay  scattered  about.  There  were  also  found  in  the 
vicinity,  axes,  knives,  spear  heads,  beads,  and  other  orna- 
ments, besides  cooking  utensils,  all  made  from  the  native 
copper. 

Where  the  earth  had  been  thrown  out  of  these  mines, 
trees  had  grown  and  decayed,  and  fallen,  and  other  trees 
had  grown  above  them,  which  had  rings  marks  on  them 
that  proved  they  were  centuries  old. 

The  visitor  to  Isle  Eoyale  may  still  find  hundreds  of 
deep  pits  scattered  about  in  the  pine  woods.  These  are 
partially  filled  with  forest  rubbish,  which  conceals  the 
rude  ladders  and  stone  tools  of  the  ancient  miners  and 
the  refuse  and  marks  of  the  fires  which  they  built  to 
soften  the  ore  before  they  broke  it  from  the  veins. 

The  copper  articles  of  their  manufacture  became  dis- 


SETTLEMENT  AXD  DEVELOPMEXT     199 

tributed  all  over  the  Northwest,  in  some  instances  many 
hundred  miles  from  the  copper  region.  This  would  in- 
dicate that  their  roving-  lial)it8,  and  possibly  their  methods 
of  trading  with  each  other,  were  somewhat  similar  to 
those  of  the  American  natives  of  a  later  period. 

The  Borderland  Indians  knew  about  the  copper  beds 
on  the  south  shore  of  T.ake  Superior  and  on  Isle  Royale, 
and  it  was  from  them  that  the  early  missionaries  first 
heard  about  it.  One  early  writer  mentions  a  large  mass 
near  the  shore  of  the  Lake,  and  says  that  the  Indians  who 
passed  that  way  cut  pieces  from  it  weighing  sometimes 
from  ten  to  twenty  i)ouiids.  They  looked  upon  it  with  a 
superstitious  awe  and  would  not  talk  to  the  whites  about 
it.  They  believed  that  certain  powerful  manitous  who 
lived  in  the  ore  veins  would  punish  them  if  they  told  the 
pale  faces  where  the  underground  spirits  lived. 

Some  of  the  tribes  claimed  that  the  copper  from  which 
their  weapons  and  utensils  were  manufactured  was  on  a 
floating  island  which  was  driven  about  the  Lake  by  the 
wind.  Possibly  this  story  originated  with  the  tribes  who 
held  the  secret  of  the  true  location  of  the  copper  mines. 

As  earh^  as  1636,  a  little  book  was  written  by  one  of 
the  first  French  explorers,  and  was  published  in  Paris. 
In  this  the  author  speaks  of  the  existence  of  copper  in 
the  fresh  water  seas.  Another  early  writer  refers  to  a 
great  island,  fifty  leagues  in  circumference,  where  there 
was  a  beautiful  copi)er  mine.  Tie  describes  a  large 
boulder  of  copper  weighing  nearly  half  a  ton.  The  In- 
dians built  fires  around  it,  and  when  it  was  softened,  they 
cut  off  pieces  with  their  stone  axes. 

In  1771,  a  company  was  organized  in  England  under 


000  WHEN  MTCHIGAX  WAS  NEW 

flic  fiKiMMoomont  of  the  felebrated  English  trader,  Alex- 
Miidcr  llciiry,  to  devoU)i)  tlic  resources  of  that  region  and 
especially  the  eoi)i)er  l)eds.  Among  the  stockliolders  was 
Hie  King  of  England,  and  several  of  the  prominent  Eng- 
lish nobles.  But  notwithstanding  the  royalty  and  wealth 
of  titles  among  the  stockholders,  and  the  adventurous 
spirit  of  their  leader,  the  venture  proved  unsuccessful. 
Although  this  region  is  richer  in  the  actual  value  of  its 
minerals  than  any  other  part  of  the  world,  it  was  not 
until  three-quarters  of  a  century  later  that  any  attempt 
was  made  to  develop  it. 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  COPPER 
A  Legend 

An  Indian  legend  tells  the  story  of  the  discovery  of 
copper  in  the  Upper  Peninsula  of  Michigan. 

Four  hunters  landed  on  an  island  near  the  north  shore 
of  Lake  Superior.  They  were  cold  and  hungry,  having 
])addled  a  long  distance  on  the  water.  Their  only  cook- 
ing utensils  were  made  of  birch  bark.  Wishing  to  boil 
their  food,  they  filled  these  bark  baskets  with  water. 
They  then  gathered  some  of  the  stones  that  were  scat- 
tered along  the  shore,  heated  them  red  hot  and  dropped 
them  into  the  water.  ]\[ucli  to  their  surprise  they  found 
that  these  stones  were  lumps  of  pure  copper. 

After  they  had  finished  their  meal  they  hastened  away 
from  the  island.  They  were  afraid  of  the  lynxes  and 
hares,  which  on  this  particular  island  were  very  large 
and  very  bold,  nnd  would  have  devoured  all  their  pro- 


SETTLEMEXT  AXD  DEVELOPMEXT     201 

visions,  and  possibh'  their  canoes,  if  they  had  remained. 

J^ach  linnter  carried  away  one  of  the  wonderful 
stones.  They  had  gone  ]mt  a  short  distance  when  a  deep 
voice  as  loud  as  thunder  sounded  in  their  ears: 

"Who  are  these  thieves  that  steal  the  toys  of  my  chil- 
dren?" 

Tliev  fell  on  their  faces  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe 
and  tremljJed  with  fear.  They  believed  that  they  had 
heard  the  voice  of  the  *'god  of  the  waters,"  or  some  other 
powerful  manitou.  Overcome  with  terror,  they  threw  the 
stones  back  on  the  shore  and  swiftly  i)addled  away. 
Three  of  the  men  died  in  the  canoe  from  fright  and  the 
fourth  lived  only  long  enough  to  tell  the  story. 

The  island,  so  the  legend  tells  us,  had  no  foundation, 
but  floated  on  the  surface  of  the  water.  After  this  hap- 
pened, no  Indian  ever  dared  to  land  on  its  shores,  fearing 
the  wrath  of  the  great  Manitou. 

THE  ETERNAL  FIEE 

Ttte  first  explorers  Avho  visited  the  Great  Northwest 
found  tliat  the  central  point  of  Indian  influence  and  in- 
telligtrnce  was  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior, 
far  toward  the  western  extremity.  Here  was  situated  the 
village  of  Che-goi-me-gon,  the  ancient  Chippewa  capital. 
This  village  was  the  headquarters  of  all  the  great  chiefs 
of  the  olden  times.  It  was  lici'e  that  ^Tudje-Kewis,  the 
chief  ruler  of  all  the  tribes,  lived.  And  it  was  here  that 
the  Eternal  Fire  was  kei)t  u])  and  never  allowed  to  go  out. 
^^  was  preserved  with  great  care  and  many  ceremonies. 
Thv  Indians  believed  that  if  it  were  allowed  to  go  out, 


202  WHKX  MTCHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

sonic  great  calamity  would  l»cfa1l  tlicm  and  tliey  would 
become  extinct  as  a  nation. 

Two  hundred  years  ago  tlio  fire  was  still  Imrning. 
Gonci-al  Cass  tells  us  that  at  that  time  all  the  ceremonies 
attcji<lin«>-  the  preservation  of  the  fire  were  still  practiced 
and  that  it  was  still  burning  when  the  French  fii-st  ap- 
peared among  them.  There  were  male  and  female  guard- 
ians, to  wliose  care  it  was  committed,  and  who  watched  it 
faithfully  night  and  day. 

It  is  not  at  all  surprising  that  the  Indians  attached 
so  much  importance  to  the  preservation  of  the  fire  when 
we  rememl)ei'  what  it  meant  to  them.  They  firmly  be- 
lieved that  with  the  extinction  of  the  fire  they  would  cease 
to  exist  as  a  nation.  This  prophecy  has  proved  true.  The 
fire  is  extinct  and  their  power  has  departed  from  them. 

PEEE  MARQUETTE 

James  M.vkquette  was  born  in  France  in  the  year 
1637.  At  an  early  age  he  became  a  priest,  and  after  sev- 
eral years  spent  in  studying  and  teaching  in  his  native 
country  he  sailed  for  Canada  to  become  a  missionary  in 
the  new  world,  arriving  there  September  20th,  1666.  Two 
years  later  he  was  sent  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  With  a  party 
of  Indians  as  guides  and  canoe  men,  he  followed  the 
Ottawa  river  route  to  Georgian  Bay,  and  then  crossed 
the  head  of  Lake  Huron  to  the  Sault.  The  party  landed 
on  what  is  now  the  American  side  of  the  Sault  Ste.  ]\Iarie 
river,  at  a  point  frequented  by  the  Chippewa  Indians.  At 
that  time  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior  was  the 
central  point  of  Indian  influence.    Here  was  located  the 


SETTLK:\rE\T    AXD    DEVKT.OP:\IKXT  203 

Cliil)pewa  tribes,  the  most  intiuential  and  intelligent  of 
all  the  tribes  in  the  great  Northwest.  It  is  sni)i)ose<l  that 
the  French  fur  traders  visit(Ml  these  Indians  before  the 
missionaries  found  them.  This  must  have  been  very 
early  in  the  seventeenth  century.  From  the  earliest 
records  it  is  learned  that  two  missionaries  established  a 
mission  for  the  Chippewas  at  this  i)oint  as  early  as  1()41, 
and  710W,  twenty-seven  years  later,  Father  Marquette  set 
about  to  restore  it.    This  was  in  1G88. 

He  erected  the  first  church  in  what  is  now  the  State 
of  Michigan,  and  planted  the  first  garden  in  the  North- 
west. Tie  built  his  little  cabin  at  the  foot  of  the  Rapids 
and  thus  started  the  first  permanent  settlement  in  the 
State  of  Michigan. 

Father  Marquette  was  welcomed  by  the  Chippewas, 
and  to  this  dav  his  name  is  revered  bv  the  descendents  of 
tiiose  who  welcomed  him.  But  his  adventurous  spirit 
was  not  content  with  one  mission.  During  his  ministiy  of 
seven  years  he  founded  many  others  along  the  Border- 
land and  visited  them  at  i-egular  intervals,  making  the 
trips  in  his  hark  canoe. 

He  established  one  mission  at  a  i^oint  on  the  noi-th 
shore  of  tlie  Straits  of  Mackinaw,  which  he  called  Ste. 
Tgnace.  Hei-e  he  built  a  little  chapel  with  sides  of  logs 
and  roof  of  bark.  While  he  was  building  it  he  lived  on 
the  Island  of  Mackinaw. 

From  here  he  went  to  La  Pointe  d'Fs]irit,  where  he 
established  another  mission.  A  party  of  Illinois  Indians 
ai'i'ived  while  he  was  there.  They  bi-ought  news  of  a 
great  river  that  flowed  soutliwai-d.  They  had  followed 
it  on  their  trip  north  for  thii'tv  davs.     Thox  told  him  of 


;iJ04  WJIKN    .MK'IIIC.W    WAS   XKW 

great  nationK  that  lived  in  the  south.  Their  canoes  were 
made  of  wood,  instead  of  bark,  and  they  raised  an 
abundance  of  corn. 

When  Marciuette  heard  these  remarkable  stories,  he 
became  anxious  to  explore  this  great  river  and  visit  the 
nations  that  lived  along  its  shores.  Three  years  later  he 
received  permission  from  his  superiors  in  Canada  to 
establish  a  mission  among  the  Illini,  or  the  Illinois  In- 
dians. In  1672,  Joliet  with  four  companions  arrived  at 
Ste.  Ignace,  to  accompany  him  on  the  expedition.  ]\Iar- 
qiiette  was  much  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  an  oppor- 
tunity to  broaden  his  work  among  the  Indians.  The  win- 
ter was  spent  in  preparations  for  the  journey.  On  May 
seventeenth,  of  the  following  year,  Marquette  and  Joliet, 
and  five  Indian  companions,  with  two  canoes  and  a  small 
store  of  smoked  meat,  started  on  their  long  journey. 

Thoy  followed  the  north  shore  of  Lake  Michigan,  and 
entered  Green  Bay.  When  they  went  into  camp  on  the 
bank  of  the  Menominee  river,  the  Indians  tried  to  per- 
suade them  to  go  no  farther.  They  said  the  banks  of 
the  Mississippi  were  inhabited  by  a  ferocious  tribe  and 
that  all  strangers  were  tomahawked  without  provocation. 
They  also  said  that  there  was  a  demon  in  a  certain  part 
of  the  river,  whose  roar  could  be  heard  at  a  great  dis- 
tance and  that  the  water  was  full  of  frightful  monsters 
which  would  devour  them  and  their  canoes. 

But  ^Farquette  was  not  influenced  by  their  tales.  He 
reached  the  head  of  Green  Bay,  entered  Fox  river, 
crossed  Tjake  Winnebago,  and  followed  the  npper  Fox 
to  the  Portage.  From  this  point  the  canoes  were  carried 
a  mile  and  launched  into  the  Wisconsin  river.     From 


SETTLEMENT  AXD  DEVELOPM  EXT      205 

here  they  floated  and  paddled  a  liiiiidred  miles  until  they 
reached  the  object  of  their  search,  the  great  river  of 
which  they  had  heard  such  wonderful  tales. 

They  followed  this  for  seven  days  without  seeing  a 
human  being.  On  the  eighth  day  they  discovered  foot- 
prints on  the  bank  that  led  up  to  an  Indian  village  near 
what  is  now  Keokuk,  Iowa.  They  followed  the  river  for 
a  month,  meeting  with  various  adventures  with  the  dif- 
ferent tribes,  some  welcoming  and  some  threatening, 
until  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  river.  On 
the  return  trip  they  entered  the  Illinois  river,  where  they 
met  the  Illinois  tribe  of  Indians  who  were  very  fi  iendly 
to  them.  One  of  the  chiefs  with  a  party  of  braves  e?  eorted 
them  to  Lake  Michigan,  leaving  them  at  the  place  where 
Chicago  is  now  located.  From  this  point  the  ren  ainder 
of  the  .iourney  was  made  along  the  shore  of  Lake  ^fichi- 
gan  to  Green  B^y. 

Marquette  tells  a  very  interesting  story  of  the  'Illinois 
Indians  as  he  found  them  in.  their  village  in  1673  They 
met  the  missionaries  with  a  friendly  welcome.  They 
first  presented  the  pipes,  or  calumets,  to  smoke,  and  then 
conducted  the  party  to  their  village,  where  all  the  tribe 
was  waiting  to  greet  them.  The  village  consisted  of 
about  three  hundred  lodges,  and  never  ])efore  had  one  of 
the  savages  seen  a  white  man.  They  gazed  at  the  visitors 
in  astonishment,  while  they  were  being  conducted  among 
the  lodges  that  all  might  have  a  good  view  of  them.  They 
were  given  many  presents  of  belts,  garters,  and  other 
articles,  made  of  tlie  linir  of  wild  animals,  dyed  red  and 
yellow  and  blue.  The  visitors  remained  in  iho  village 
one  night,  when  they  again  started  on   their  .iourney. 


20G  \\lli:.\   .MUllK.AX   WAS  XEW 

in'oinising  to  return  in  four  moons.    They  were  escorted 
to  their  ciinoes  l)y  all  of  tlie  inhabitants. 

Marquette  says  of  these  people:  "The  Illinis  are  a 
sui)erior  tribe  of  Indians.  They  look  down  on  all  other 
tril)es.  They  are  mild,  sensible,  and  intelligent.  They 
have  wives  whom  they  watch  carefully,  and  cut  off  their 
noses  and  ears  when  they  do  not  behave  well.  I  saw  sev- 
eral who  had  been  punished  in  this  way.  The  Indians 
are  well  built  and  nimble,  and  are  skillful  in  the  use  of 
the  bow  and  arrow.  They  have  no  knowledge  of  the 
white  man  and  have  no  implements  excepting  stone 
knives.  They  have  not  yet  learned  the  use  of  copper  and 
iron.  When  the  Tllinis  go  to  war,  a  loud  cry  is  made  at 
the  door  of  each  hut  in  the  village  the  morning  and  even- 
ing before  the  warriors  set  out.  The  chiefs  are  dis- 
tinguished from  the  soldiers  by  a  scarf  made  of  the  hair 
of  bears  and  wild  oxen.  The  face  is  painted  red  and  yel- 
low with  the  red  lead  and  ochre,  which  is  found  in  large 
quantities  near  the  village.  They  live  on  game,  which 
is  abundant  in  this  country,  and  on  Indian  corn.  They 
also  raise  beans,  melons,  and  squashes,  which  they  dry 
in  the  summer  sun  to  eat  in  the  winter  and  spring.  Their 
cabins  are  very  large  and  are  lined  and  floored  with  rush 
mats.  They  make  all  their  dishes  of  wood,  and  their 
spoons  of  the  bones  of  the  buffalo.  Their  clothing  is 
made  of  the  skins  of  wild  animals.  They  pay  great  re- 
spect to  the  calumet,  or  peace  pipe.  It  seems  to  be  the 
god  of  peace  as  well  as  of  war,  and  carries  the  verdict  of 
life  or  of  death.  The  Illinis  gave  me  one  as  a  safeguard 
among  flio  different  tribes  I  would  pass  on  my  voyage." 

The  following  year  Marquette  again  journeyed  south- 


SETTLEMENT  AXI)  DEVELOPMENT      207 

ward,  to  establish  a  mission  among  the  Illinois  Indians. 
He  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  river,  where  Chi- 
cago now  stands,  when  his  health  failed  and  he  was 
obliged  to  remain  in  camp  through  the  long  winter,  suf- 
fering much  with  cold  and  hunger. 

Early  in  the  spring  he  reached  his  destination,  estab- 
lished his  mission,  and  began  immediately  to  teach  the 
Indians.  But  he  was  already  so  feeble  from  the  hard- 
ships of  the  winter,  that  he  was  soon  forced  to  give  up 
his  work.  Realizing  that  his  days  were  numbered  he 
again  started  northward.  His  strongest  hope  was  that 
he  might  reach  his  beloved  mission  at  Ste.  Ignace  before 
death  came. 

He  was  accompanied  by  two  of  his  Indian  friends, 
who  tenderly  cared  for  him  with  sorrowing  hearts,  as 
they  paddled  the  canoe  along  the  eastern  shore  of  Lake 
Michigan.  He  grew  so  weak  that  he  had  to  be  lifted  from 
the  canoe  each  night,  and  carried  to  the  camp. 

One  night  they  arrived  at  a  wild  and  lonely  spot, 
where  the  shore  arose  in  a  long  low  promontory,  which 
was  called  Sleeping  Bear  by  the  Indians.  ]\Lar(iuette 
pointed  to  the  high  elevation  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
and  told  his  friends  that  he  wished  to  die  there.  This 
spot  was  not  far  from  the  place  where  the  city  of  Luding- 
ton  is  now  located.  They  carried  him  ashore,  built  a 
small  hut  of  bark  in  which  they  kindled  a  fire,  and  made 
him  as  comfortable  as  was  possible.  On  the  eighteenth 
of  May,  1675,  at  the  age  of  thirty-eight  years,  after  nine 
years  of  faithful  work  among  the  Indians,  Father  ^far- 
quette  died.  His  friends  buried  him  on  the  elevation, 
and  raised  a  rude  cross  over  his  grave  to  mark  the  spot. 


'308  wiii'iv  :\iK'iii(;.\x  was  \kw 

Two  years  later  a  party  of  Ottawa  Indians  from  Ste. 
T,c:naro  visited  tlie  i)laee.  They  o))ened  the  grave  and 
aceoi-diiiii:  to  a  enstom  of  their  tril)e  they  dissected  the 
body,  was]  10(1  the  iDones  and  dried  them  in  the  sun.  They 
were  then  packed  in  a  box  made  of  birch  bark  and  taken 
to  Ste.  Ign:ice,  where  tliey  were  placed  in  the  vault  be- 
neath the  littlje  mission  chapel. 

Many  years  passed  and  the  mission  was  abandoned 
and  the  church  was  burned.  In  time  the  location  was  for- 
gotten altogether  and  Maniucltc's  burial  phice  was  un- 
known. Nearly  one  hundred  years  ago  Gabriel  Richard 
and  many  others  searched  for  the  ruins  of  the  old  mis- 
sion church,  but  in  vain. 

Sixty  years  later,  the  old  foundation  walls  of  the 
church  were  found,  with  the  vault  in  the  center.  In  the 
vault  was  the  birch  bark  box,  containing  the  bones  of 
Father  Marquette.  They  were  taken  to  Milwaukee,  and 
placed  in  the  Marquette  college  in  that  city  for  preserva- 
tion. 

In  1897,  two  hundred  and  twenty-one  years  after  Mar- 
quette's  death,  the  city  which  .bears  his  name  unveiled 
a  fine  bronze  statue  which  had  been  erected  to  his 
memory.  It  stands  on  a  natural  rock  pedestal,  overlook- 
ing the  Gitchee  Gumee  of  his  devoted  followers.  The 
Indians  who  are  still  living  in  the  Lake  Superior  region 
claim  that  this  spot  was  the  actual  campingplace  of  Mar- 
quette, when  on  his  voyage  along  the  Lake  shore. 

When  the  sod,  and  accumulations  of  rubbish  were 
being  removed  from  the  rock  to  prepare  it  for  the  statue 
a  deep  crevice  was  discovered  on  the  top.  In  this  were 
several  pieces  of  copper  which  evidently  had  been  i^laced 


STATUE     OF     MAUglKTTi:,     MAligli:!  IE,  MICH. 


210  \Vlli:\   ^MCIIKIAX  WAS  XKW 

tlioro  acjes  ap:o.  .As  there  are  no  beds  of  copper  in  that 
r(^^•iol1,  it  is  beliovrfl  that  Manpietto  plaoorl  them  thoro 
liinisolf,  with  tlie  intention  of  removing  them  on  some 
fiitnre  oeeasion.  Tf  this  is  a  fact,  he  either  forgot  them 
or  (lid  not  visit  the  place  again. 

THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  SLEEPING  BEAR 

WiEN-DA-GOO-TSH,  an  olfl  Borderland  chief,  tells  ns  this 
story  of  the  Sleeping  Bear. 

Many  years  ago,  before  the  great  forests  of  Michigan 
and  Wisconsin  had  been  invaded  by  the  white  men,  the 
wild  animals  of  the  forests  were  possessed  of  sonls  and 
the  ]\redicine  men  of  the  tribes  were  able  to  talk  with 
them.  Once  npon  a  time  a  hnge  she-bear  with  her  two 
cubs  was  compelled  to  desert  the  shores  of  Wisconsin  and 
take  to  the  waters  of  the  great  lake,  Mich-i-ga-mee,  to 
escape  the  fires  that  were  raging  in  the  wilderness.  The 
heat  was  so  intense  that  the  mother  bear  concluded  not 
to  return  to  the  Wisconsin  shore,  but  struck  out  boldly 
for  the  banks  of  Michigan. 

When  nearly  across  the  lake  the  two  cubs  sank  from 
exhaustion  and  were  drowned.  The  mother  bear  swam 
about  the  spot  for  hours,  but  her  cubs  never  arose  to  the 
surface  again.  At  last  she  became  so  weary  that  she  was 
compelled  to  seek  the  shore;  on  reaching  it  she  climbed 
a  steep  bluff  and  lay  down  to  sleep  and  rest. 

That  bluff  has  always  been  called  Sleeping  Bear 
Point.  Ever  since  the  poor  bear  climbed  it  and  went  to 
sleep  her  s]urit  has  remained  on  the  bluff.  And  away  to 
the  north,  where  her  two  cubs  disappeared  from  her 


SETTLEMENT  AXD  DEVELOPMEXT     211 

sight,  two  beautiful  islands,  which  the  Indians  called 
Spirit  Islands,  gradually  arose  to  the  surface.  These 
are  now  known  as  the  North  and  South  Manitou  Islands. 
The  spirits  of  the  cubs  are  supposed  to  live  on  these 
islands  while  the  mother  bear  keeps  a  constant  and  lo\'ing 
watch  over  the  homes  of  her  loved  ones.  Here  they  must 
remain  until  time  is  no  more,  when  they  will  be  allowed 
to  enter  the  happ.v  hunting  grounds  in  the  Indian  heaven, 
not  as  victims  of  the  spirit  huntsmen,  but  as  guardians 
of  the  Indians  who  love  them. 

The  chief  says  that  on  stormy  nights,  when  the  winds 
howl  and  the  waters  roar,  the  spirit  of  the  mother  moans 
and  cries  on  the  great  sand  bluff,  in  anxiety  for  the  fate 
of  her  young,  as  she  listens  to  the  treacherous  waves 
that  caused  their  death,  beating  upon  the  shores  of  the 
island  homes. 

SAULT  STE.  MARIE  BEFORE  THE  CANAL 

There  is  no  record  of  a  time  when  there  were  no  In- 
dians at  the  Sault.  When  Nicollet  visited  the  place  in 
1634  he  found  an  Indian  village,  and  ever  since  then  cer- 
tain tribes  have  made  their  homes  in  the  vicinity.  This 
region  has  always  been  a  favorite  resort  for  the  red  men 
because  of  the  abundance  of  fish  the  whole  year  through. 
The  waters  of  the  Rapids  are  too  busy  to  freeze,  and  as 
fish  was  the  staple  food  of  the  Indians  during  the  winter 
they  were  content  to  remain  here  instead  of  wandering 
from  place  to  place  as  many  of  the  other  tribes  did. 

In  1641  an  Indian  mission  was  estal)lished,  and  called 
Ste.  Marie.     It  is  interesting  to  trace  the  origin  of  a 


2]2  \VIfi:.\    MiClIKiAX  WAS  XKW 

imiiK!.  Ill  tliis  case  the  word  Sault,  iiicaiiing-  leap,  as  the 
leaping  of  the  waters,  or  the  Rapids,  added  to  the  name 
of  the  Indian  mission,  gives  us  Sault  Ste,  Marie,  the  Leap 
of  Ste.  Marie. 

The  first  white  settlement  in  Michigan  is  dated  1668, 
when  Marquette  established  his  mission  at  the  Sault. 
This  gives  to  Sault  Ste.  jVIarie  the  honor  of  l)eing  the 
oldest  town  in  Michigan  and  thirty  years  older  than 
Detroit.  In  1750  the  French  established  a  milita/y  post 
at  this  place,  to  protect  the  fur  trade,  by  preventing  the 
English  from  dealing  with  the  Indian  hunters  and  trap- 
pers. 

After  the  surrender  of  Canada  to  the  English  the 
French  left  the  place  and  in  1762  only  the  Fort  and  four 
houses  remained.  From  that  time  until  1796  there  was 
a  mixed  population  of  French  and  Indians.  An  early 
writer  tells  us  that  it  was  a  favorite  resort  for  the  In- 
dians and  fur  traders  on  their  way  from  the  forests  of 
Tjake  Superior  to  Mackinaw.  A  goldsmith  resided  there 
who  made  bracelets  for  the  Indians,  and  candlesticks  and 
crosses  for  the  use  of  the  church,  from  the  pure  copper 
which  was  found  in  the  vicinity.  This  same  writer  also 
gives  the  following  account  of  an  Indian  burial  at  the 
Sault,  which  he  witnessed.  The  dead  Indian  was  wrapped 
in  a  new  blanket  and  outside  of  this  was  another  wrap- 
ping of  white  birch  bark.  An  old  Indian  chief  delivered 
the  funeral  oration,  speaking  directly  to  the  dead  man. 
Tie  told  him  that  his  friends  were  all  around  him,  and 
would  soon  follow  him,  and  then  he  gave  him  many 
directions  and  much  ad\ace  as  to  his  conduct  while  on  his 
iourney  to  the  happy  hunting  grounds,  warning  him  of 


SETTLEMENT    AXD    DEVELOP:\[EXT  213 

the  dangers  along  the  trail.  He  then  bade  him  adieu. 
The  dead  man's  brother  now  came  forward,  removed  the 
head  dress  and  pulled  out  some  locks  of  his  brother's 
hair.  The  head  dress  was  then  replaced,  the  wrappings 
fastened  with  hemp  cord,  and  the  body  was  lowered  into 
the  grave.  A  large  log  was  now  placed  across  the  open 
grave,  which  served  as  a  bridge,  and  the  dead  man's 
brother,  taking  the  widow  by  the  hand  led  her  across  it. 
This  completed  the  burial  ceremonies  and  the  grave  was 
then  filled. 

One  of  the  most  prominent  characters  in  the  early 
history  of  the  Sault,  was  John  Johnson.  He  emigrated 
from  Ireland  to  America  in  1792  and  soon  after  his  ar- 
rival joined  a  trading  party  bound  for  Lake  Superior. 
Here,  while  engaged  in  the  fur  business,  he  met  the 
beautiful  daughter  of  Waub-o-jeeg,  the  chief  of  the  Chip- 
pewas,  whom  he  made  his  wife.  He  built  a  house  on  the 
bank  of  the  river  which  was  an  elegant  one  for  the  period. 
It  was  long  and  low  in  design,  and  was  built  of  logs.  It 
was  surrounded  by  an  old  fashioned  garden.  Here  he 
lived  with  his  Indian  wife,  and  his  family  of  sons  and 
daughters,  to  whom  he  gave  a  fine  education.  They  wore 
sent  east  where  they  attended  the  best  schools  in  the 
country.  In  1807  Johnson  with  his  daughter  Jane  visited 
his  old  home  in  Ireland;  later  they  traveled  through 
Europe  for  the  purpo.se  of  finishing  her  education.  After 
a  long  stay  abroad,  he  returned  to  the  Sault,  where  his 
daughter  became  the  wife  of  Henry  Schoolcraft,  the  his- 
torian and  author,  upon  whose  Indian  legends  Longfel- 
low founded  his  poem  of  Hiawatha. 

The  principal  business  at  the  Sault  in  these  early 


914  WHEN  1\II('III(;.\X  WAS  NEW 

(lays  was  Uk;  I'lii-  trade.  To  further  this,  and  make  the 
passage  of  the  heavily  hiden  bateaux  down  the  Sault 
river  easier  than  by  portage,  became  a  matter  of  im- 
portance to  the  fur  dealers.  In  1797  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company  built  a  rude  lock  on  the  Canadian  side  of  the 
Rapids.  This  lock  was  built  of  dressed  timber  and  lasted 
for  sixteen  years;  it  was  then  destroyed  by  the  United 
States  troops  from  Mackinaw,  together  with  every  build- 
ing in  the  vicinity,  including  the  fine  home  of  Mr.  John- 
son. 

In  1820  General  Cass  with  a  party  of  sixty-six  men 
went  up  from  Detroit  to  the  Sault  to  establish  a  trading 
post.  The  British  flag  was  still  flying  although  Mackinaw 
had  been  in  possession  of  the  United  States  for  some 
time.  General  Cass  pulled  the  flag  down  with  his  own 
hands  and  obtained  permission  from  the  Indians  to  build 
a  Fort.  At  that  time  there  were  forty  Chippewa  lodges 
and  two  hundred  white  inhabitants  at  the  Sault.  It  is 
claimed  that  it  was  only  through  the  great  influence 
which  Mrs.  Johnson  had  over  the  Indians  that  General 
Cass  was  given  permission  to  build  his  Fort. 

Later  the  United  States  government  recognized  this 
fact,  and  ceded  to  her,  her  children,  and  her  grand- 
children, large  tracts  of  land,  some  of  it  on  Sugar  Island, 
a  few  miles  below  the  Sault. 

After  the  death  of  Mr.  Johnson,  his  Indian  wife 
turned  again  to  the  customs  of  her  own  people.  She 
engaged  extensively  in  the  manufacture  of  maple  sugar. 
She  went  with  the  Indians  on  their  hunting  and  fishing 
trips,  and  became  their  guide  and  ad^dser  on  all  occa- 


SETTLEMEXT  AXD  DKVKLOPMEXT      ?15 

sions,  and  in  all  important  matters.     She  died  at  the 
Saiilt  in  1849. 

In  1837  Michigan  hecame  a  State,  and  Dr.  Hongliton 
was  appointed  State  Geologist.  When  he  made  his  first 
reports  of  the  discovery  of  copper  in  the  Upper  Pen- 
insula, there  was  great  excitement  throughout  all  the 
country.  Prospectors  and  adventurers,  men  of  leisure 
and  men  who  labored,  began  to  arrive  at  the  Lake 
Superior  ports  in  great  numbers.  They  found  in  the 
Sault  village  a  curiously  mixed  population.  There  were 
about  two  hundred  inhabitants  of  several  nationalities, 
speaking  several  languages  and  dialects,  and  besides 
these  there  were  the  wigwams  and  lodges  scattered  about, 
singly  and  in  little  groups,  where  the  Indians  lived  their 
simple  lives.  In  the  winter  they  hunted  and  fished,  and 
cut  the  forest  trees  into  cord  wood  to  supply  the  in- 
habitants with  fuel.  In  the  early  spring  they  left  their 
homes  and  went  into  the  maple  forests  to  make  maple 
sugar.  In  the  summer  they  raised  corn  for  their  own 
use,  as  also  to  supply  the  hunters  and  trappers  and  others 
engaged  in  the  fur  trade.  They  also  cut  and  cured  wild 
hay  for  the  few  cattle  that  were  at  the  Sault  at  that  early 
date,  and  to  make  be'ds  in  their  winter  lodges.  In  the 
fall  they  smoked  and  dried  large  quantities  of  fish  for 
their  supjily  of  food  in  winter  when  the  storms  raged  and 
]n'evented  their  fishing  in  the  Eapids.  Sometimes,  when 
the  weather  was  not  too  cold,  they  caught  the  white  fish 
and  trout  by  spearing  them  through  holes  in  the  ice. 

In  1845,  the  only  boat  that  came  to  the  Sault  was  the 
steamer  Detroit.  She  made  only  one  trip  each  week  be- 
tween the  Sault  and  Detroit.    In  1846,  other  vessels  were 


oifi  WTIi:\'   MTCIITriAX  WAS  XEW 

put  oil  llic  roulc;  tlic.v  l)i-()n,i;lit  so  many  passengers  that 
tli(\\  could  iKtl  lie  ;i('(M»iimiodated  at  the  two  small  hotels 
in  the  villa,<;e.  They  were  ohliged  to  ^o  into  eamp  near 
the  foot  of  the  Rapids,  where  they  fomid  much  to  interest 
them  in  watching  the  Indians  and  half  breeds  in  their 
hirch  bark  canoes  catching  white  fish  in  their  scoop  nets. 

The  social  features  of  the  little  ^nllage  at  that  time 
consisted  principally  of  dances  held  in  the  homes  of  the 
half  breeds,  the  music  furnished  on  an  old  broken  down 
violin  by  an  old  French  fiddler,  who  was  the  only  musician 
in  the  place. 

This  was  Sault  Ste.  Marie  before  the  canal  was  built. 

LAKE  SUPERIOR  BOATS 

BEFORE  THE  CAXAL 

Whex  the  white  men  first  visited  Lake  Superior  the 
only  boats  that  navigated  the  waters  were  the  birch  bark 
canoes  of  the  red  men.  These,  and  the  larger  bateaux 
were  also  used  later  by  the  voyageurs  and  the  hunters 
and  trappers  and  all  who  were  engaged  in  the  fur  trade. 
At  last  the  business  increased  to  such  an  extent  that 
larger  boats  were  necessary  to  carry  it  on. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  last  century  there  were  three 
great  fur  companies  that  were  engaged  in  the  business  in 
that  region.  These  were  the  American,  the  Xorthwest, 
and  the  Hudson  Bay  Companies,  and  the  first  boats  on 
Lake  Superior  were  those  in  the  employ  of  these  com- 
panies. They  were  all  small  schooners,  ranging  in  ton- 
nage from  twenty  to  one  hundred  tons,  and  were  all  built 
on  the  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  There  were  five  of  them. 
called  the  Otter,  ISIink,  Invincible,  Discovery,  and  Re- 


S1-:TT[J:A[EXT    AXD    I>K\'KL()r:\IF.\T  ;^ir 

covory.  For  six  years  al'ter  tliese  boats  wimiI  out  of  ex- 
istence the  bark  canoes  were  aij,ain  tbe  only  boats  on 
Lake  Superior. 

In  1835  anotlier  boat  was  })laced  in  the  employ  oi'  the 
Fur  Companies.  It  was  called  the  John  Jacob  Aster. 
It  was  built  above  the  Rapids  and  was  somewhat  larger 
than  those  in  the  first  fleet.  This  was  followed  by  the 
\Villiani  Brewster,  built  at  the  same  place  for  the  Ameri- 
can Fur  Company  of  Detroit. 

In  1839  the  schooner  Algontiuin  was  hauled  over  the 
portage  at  the  Sault  and  launched  into  the  waters  of 
Lake  Superior.  She  made  her  first  voyage  in  1840.  In 
1856  she  was  sunk.  The  Honorable  Peter  AVliite  tells  us 
that  her  hull  is  in  the  bulrushes,  near  Duluth,  at  the  i^res- 
ent  time.  In  1893  it  was  proposed  to  raise  her  and  send 
her  to  the  World's  Fair  in  Chicago,  but  for  some  reason 
this  was  not  done. 

There  is  an  interesting  story  of  another  of  these 
pioneer  schooners,  the  Sis-co-wit.  At  this  time  the  city 
of  Marquette  was  very  new  and  on  the  extreme  boundary 
of  civilization.  It  was  in  the  latter  part  of  November. 
Winter  was  approaching,  navigation  would  soon  be  closed 
by  the  ice  in  the  lakes,  and  ^Faniuette  would  be  shut  off 
from  vessel  communication  with  the  outside  world.  The 
Sis-co-wit  on  her  last  voyage  of  the  season  was  engaged 
to  carry  a  cargo  of  corn  and  oats  from  the  Sault  to  Mar- 
quette. But  for  reasons  known  only  to  himself,  the  Cap- 
tain sailed  past  his  destination,  straight  on  to  Baraga, 
where  he  stripped  his  boat  and  laid  her  up  for  the  winter, 
cargo  and  all. 

The  good  people  of  ]\rar(|iiette  were  aroused  to  a  fierce 


.'IS  WHEN  MTCHTGAX  WAS  XEW 

indignation.  They  would  not  calmly  submit  to  the  out- 
ratce.  The  excitement  arose  to  a  high  i:>itch,  and  at  last 
ended  in  the  starting  out  of  two  brave,  strong  men,  on 
snow  shoes,  over  the  snow  covered  country  to  bring  the 
boat  with  her  precious  cargo  back  to  Marquette.  They 
nirived  safely  at  Baraga,  took  forcible  possession  of  the 
vessel,  refitted  her  for  the  voyage  and  sailed  away  on 
Christmas  Eve,  arriving  at  Marquette  on  Christmas  day, 
with  the  cargo  of  corn  and  oats,  and  the  mercury  fifteen 
degrees  below  zero. 

In  1845,  several  vessels  were  taken  over  the  Sault 
portage.  Among  them  was  the  schooner  Merchant.  In 
1847,  Peter  White  was  at  the  Sault  and  very  anxious  to 
take  passage  on  the  Merchant  for  the  copper  country. 
But  fortunately  for  the  lad  and  also  for  the  later  welfare 
of  the  Upper  Peninsula,  the  boat  was  already  overloaded 
with  passengers  and  there  was  no  room  for  him.  The 
boat  never  reached  her  destination.  She  sprang  a  leak, 
and  sank  with  all  on  board. 

The  first  steamer  on  Lake  Superior  was  the  Inde- 
pendence, of  two  hundred  and  fifty  tons  burthen.  She 
was  taken  over  the  portage  in  1845.  Although  she  was 
full  rigged  like  a  sailing  vessel  and  had  a  powerful  steam 
engine,  she  was  always  in  trouble.  Neither  wind  nor 
steam,  nor  both  combined  could  manage  her  when  she 
became  stubborn.  In  1849,  when  she  had  made  but  one 
trip,  she  went  ashore  at  Eagle  Harbor  and  stayed  there 
for  a  whole  year.  Wlien  she  was  again  afloat  she  met 
with  another  accident  that  ended  her  career.  Wlien  but 
a  mile  out  from  the  Sault  on  a  trip  to  the  Northern 
ports,  her  boiler  exploded  and  her  wreck  was  scattered 


SETTLKMEXT  AXD  DEVELOPMENT      -19 

over  the  water.  There  were  other  boats,  schooners  and 
steamers,  that  reached  the  Great  Lake  over  the  portage. 
There  was  the  Julia  Palmer,  a  sidewheel  steamer  that 
was  in  service  onl}^  one  year,  and  the  propeller  Na- 
poleon that  sailed  into  ^Marcjnette  on  her  first  voyage  and 
landed  her  passengers  and  cargo  four  miles  from  the 
dock,  on  account  of  the  imaginary  danger  of  foundering 
on  the  sunken  rocks  in  the  harbor. 

The  steamer  Manhattan  was  larger  and  finer  than 
any  that  had  yet  appeared  on  the  Lake.  She  was  in 
service  from  1850  to  1858,  when  she  was  wrecked  on  the 
shore  near  Pictured  Eocks.  She  was  very  popular  as  a 
passenger  boat.  In  1851  the  propeller  Monticello  arrived 
for  the  purpose  of  forcing  her  out  of  business.  There 
was  a  fierce  competition  between  the  two  boats  for  the 
patronage  of  the  traveling  pul)lic,  each  striving  to  secure 
the  passengers  and  freight  at  the  lowest  rates  possible. 

At  last  the  feeling  between  the  managers  of  the  two 
boats  arose  to  such  a  pitch  that  each  became  determined 
to  destroy  the  other,  regardless  of  consequences  in  loss 
of  life  and  property.  This  recklessness  ended  in  a  col- 
lision between  them  and  the  Manhattan  was  sunk.  For- 
tunately no  lives  were  lost.  'But  she  did  not  remain  long 
at  the  bottom  of  the  Lake.  In  six  weeks  she  had  been 
raised,  rebuilt,  and  was  again  in  service,  as  good  as  ever. 
She  met  with  a  fine  reception  u])on  her  ajipearance 
once  more  at  ^farquette.  A  party  of  young  ladies 
dressed  in  white,  carrying  flowers,  met  the  Captain  on 
the  dock.  They  presented  him  with  a  fine  American 
flag  and  sang  a  song  of  welcome  which  had  been  com- 
posed for  the  occasion.     The  Monticello  never  recov- 


?•.'(•  wiii'ix  Mi(  jii(;ax  was  new 

ert'd  irom  the  eifects  of  the  collision.  Soon  after  it 
occurred  she  sprang  a  leak  in  a  gale  and  was  wrecked  on 
the  rocks. 

The  next  steamer  was  the  two-piped,  upper-cabined, 
side-wheel  steamer,  Baltimore.  She  was  followed  by  the 
propeller  Peninsula,  which  was  taken  over  the  j^ortage 
in  1852.  She  was  launched  in  the  spring  of  1853  and 
wrecked  the  same  year  at  Eagle  river.  During  the  same 
year  Captain  Eber  B.  Ward  brought  the  steamer  Sam 
"Ward  over  the  portage,  which  ended  the  tedious  passage 
of  vessels  in  this  way.  In  1855  the  canal  was  completed 
and  a  waterway  provided  for  all  boats  for  all  time. 

THE  FIRST  CANAL, 

MiCHTGAX  became  a  State  in  Januaiy,  1837,  with 
Stevens  T.  Mason  as  its  first  Governor.  In  his  first  mes- 
sage to  the  Legislature  he  offered  a  resolution  for  the 
building  of  a  canal  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  which  was  acted 
upon  favorably,  and  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  ap- 
propriated for  the  survey  of  the  channel.  In  1838  the 
State  of  Michigan  entered  into  a  contract  with  a  Buffalo 
firm  to  build  the  canal. 

So  far  the  State  had  acted  without  the  consent  or 
support  of  the  National  Government,  which  was  not  in 
favor  of  the  canal  and  only  waited  for  an  opportunity 
to  check  the  work.  The  route  as  marked  by  the  surveyors 
passed  through  a  military  reservation.  This  offered  an 
excuse  for  the  United  States  authorities  to  interfere,  and 
under  orders  from  Washington  a  detachment  of  soldiers 
from  the  Fort  marched  to  the  place  and  drove  the  con- 


SETTLEMENT    AXl)    DKAIlLUl'MKNT  221 

tractors  away.     This  ended  the  first  attempt  to  Iniild  a 
eanal. 

But  the  State  of  Michigan  would  not  give  up  the  pro- 
ject without  a  struggle.  An  appeal  was  made  to  Con- 
gress, protesting  against  any  interference  on  the  part 
of  the  United  States  government.  A  bill  was  also  intro- 
duced in  Congress  to  grant  a  tract  of  land  to  help  in  the 
building  of  the  canal,  but  this  bill  was  not  passed. 

In  1843  another  attempt  was  made  to  secure  the  aid 
of  Congress  in  the  matter.  It  is  evident  that  the  learned 
men  at  Washington  were  not  familiar  with  the  geography 
of  ]\richigan.  So  great  a  man  as  Henry  Clay  opposed 
the  building  of  the  canal,  "because,"  he  said,  "it  meant 
a  great  work  at  a  great  expense,  for  which  there  was 
no  necessity.  The  location  was  beyond  the  remotest  set- 
tlements of  the  United  States,  and  the  building  of  a  canal 
would  be  as  useless  as  to  build  a  canal  on  the  face  of  the 
moon." 

Other  appeals  were  made  to  Congress  without  suc- 
cess until  the  discovery  of  the  great  ore  beds  in  the  Lake 
Superior  country  aroused  public  interest;  then  people 
began  to  travel  northward  in  search  of  fortunes.  Not 
until  this  time  did  Congress  begin  to  realize  the  im- 
})ortance  of  the  State  of  ^Michigan  and  the  necessity  of  a 
canal  for  the  passage  of  boats  into  Lake  Superior.  "With- 
out further  op])osition  a  tract  of  land  was  granted  to  the 
State  of  ]\richigan  to  aid  in  building  the  canal,  and  ten 
years  allowed  fo.r  its  comi)letion. 

The  story  of  the  Sault  Ste.  Alnrie  caiinl  rnniishes  a 
brilliant  exam])le  to  the  young  men  of  oui-  country  of 
what    hard    work    and    perseverance    can    accomplish. 


:i32  WHEN  :\II(III(;.\.\    WAS   Ni:\v 

Charles  T.  Harvey,  a  young  man  in  the  employ  of  an 
Eastern  manufacturing  concern,  was  an  invalid.  He 
had  been  sent  by  his  employers  to  the  Lake  Superior 
region  for  his  health  and  also  to  learn  all  that  was  pos- 
sible about  the  resources  and  possibilities  of  develop- 
ment in  the  new  mining  regions.  When  the  news  reached 
the  Sault  that  Congress  had  granted  seven  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  acres  of  land  to  the  State  of  Michigan  to 
aid  in  building  the  canal,  Harvey  wrote  to  his  employers 
asking  permission  to  engage  in  the  work.  His  request 
was  granted.  He  was  given  full  permission  to  act  for 
his  employers  in  the  undertaking  and  authorized  to  draw 
on  them  for  the  necessary  expenses. 

His  first  step  was  to  organize  a  surveying  party. 
While  the  survey  was  being  made  he  started  out  in  search 
of  a  stone  quarry  that  would  furnish  suitable  stone  for 
the  locks.  He  found  one  on  Drummond's  Island.  The 
building  of  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  canal  was  a  great  under- 
taking if  we  consider  the  existing  conditions  at  that  time 
and  in  that  locality.  Everything  was  new.  The  people 
were  a  mixed  population  of  whites,  Indians  and  half- 
breeds.  The  surrounding  country  was  an  undeveloped 
wilderness.  The  nearest  machine  shops  and  foundries 
were  several  hundred  miles  away;  the  nearest  telegraph 
station  from  which  they  could  be  reached  was  at  Detroit, 
four  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant.  All  of  the  powder 
necessary  for  the  blasting  of  the  rocks  must  be  brought 
from  the  far  Eastern  states,  and  it  took  six  weeks  or 
more  for  a  letter  to  go  there  and  the  reply  to  return.  As 
there  were  not  enough  laboring  men  in  that  region  to 
build  the  canal,  agents  were  sent  to  the  Eastern  sea- 


SETTLEMENT  AND  DEVELOPMENT      226 

ports  to  meet  the  incoming  ships  from  foreign  lands  and 
hire  the  immigrants.  They  then  took  them  in  gangs  to 
the  Sault,  paid  their  fare  and  expense:-,  and  set  them  to 
work  as  soon  as  they  arrived. 

Harvey  lost  no  time  in  beginning  the  work.  He  went 
to  Detroit,  where  he  ])urcliased  horses,  tools  and  neces- 
sary supplies,  lumber  and  i)rovisions,  and,  with  the  four 
hundred  immigrants  who  had  just  arrived,  lie  loaded  the 
steamer  Illinois  to  the  guards  and  started  for  the  Sault, 
where  he  arrived  June  1,  1S7)3. 

As  soon  as  the  boat  touched  the  dock  the  horses  were 
hitched  to  the  wagons,  upon  which  the  lumber  was  already 
loaded,  and  driven  to  the  site  of  the  canal.  In  forty-eight 
hours  small,  rough  houses  were  ready  for  their  tenants 
and  meals  were  being  served. 

On  June  4,  the  third  day  after  landing,  the  workmen, 
in  gangs,  each  in  charge  of  a  foreman,  were  marched 
to  the  site  of  the  canal,  where  Harvey  with  his  own  hands 
broke  the  ground  and  wheeled  away  the  first  load  of  earth 
from  what  was  to  prove  one  of  the  greatest  waterways  of 
the  century. 

From  this  time  the  work  progressed  in  a  wonderful 
manner.  The  difficulties  that  arose  at  times  seemed 
almost  unsurmountable,  but  all  things  yielded  to  the 
brave,  undaunted  spirit  of  the  young  leader.  The  win- 
ter days  were  very  short  and  very  cold,  much  colder,  it 
is  claimed,  than  they  are  at  the  present  time.  There  was 
great  danger  of  faces  and  ears  being  bitten  by  the  frost 
and  their  owners  unfittc*!  for  woi'k.  To  prcxent  this 
and  keep  every  man  at  his  work,  mcji  were  stationed  at 
intervals  along  the  whole  mile  stretch  of  two  thousand 


224  WIIKX  Mir'TririAX  WAS  NEW 

laborers,  and  whenever  a  pair  of  ears  or  a  nose  began  to 
stiffen  and  show  signs  of  a  frost  bite  the  owner  was 
seized  by  one  of  the  watchmen  and  the  chilled  member 
was  rubbed  vigorously  with  snow.  This  was  done  that 
no  man  might  be  obliged  to  leave  his  place,  and  thus 
delay  even  in  this  slight  degree  the  completion  of  the 
work. 

In  1854  an  epidemic  of  cholera  broke  out  and  about 
one-tenth  of  the  workmen  died  with  the  disease.  This 
was  a  difficulty  which  required  much  tact  to  overcome. 
If  the  real  conditions  had  been  known  there  would  have 
been  a  panic  among  the  laborers  and  work  on  the  canal 
would  have  been  delayed.  To  prevent  this  a  knowledge 
of  the  real  nature  of  the  disease  was  kept  from  the  work- 
men. The  sick  were  cared  for  in  rude  hospitals  which 
were  placed  at  some  distance  from  the  canal.  The  dead 
were  removed  from  these  hospitals  and  buried  secretly 
at  night.  Owing  to  these  precautions  the  terrible  de- 
crease in  their  numbers  was  not  generally  known  and 
the  work  progressed  day  after  day  as  if  nothing  like  a 
pestilence  was  among  them. 

When  Congress  granted  the  tract  of  land  to  aid  in  the 
building  of  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  canal,  the  State  of 
Michigan  was  allowed  three  years  to  make  preparations 
to  begin  the  work,  and  ten  years  for  its  completion.  Un- 
der the  vigorous  management  of  Charles  T.  Harvey  the 
work  was  completed  in  less  than  two  years.  On  April 
19,  1855,  Mr.  Harvey  opened  the  gate  and  let  the  Waters 
of  Lake  Superior  flow  into  the  canal.  The  first  boats  to 
pass  through  were  the  steamer  Illinois,  bound  up,  and 
the  steamer  Baltimore,  bound  down. 


PETER  WHITE 

Peter  White  was  born  in  Rome,  (Ineida  County,  New 
York.  His  grandfather  and  his  grandmother  were  citi- 
zens of  the  same  phice.  An  interesting  story  is  recorded 
of  the  patriotism  of  his  grandparents  and  the  ]Vdvt  they 
took  in  the  making  of  the  first  American  flag.  Tlie  story 
is  as  follows : 

On  June  14,  1777,  the  American  Congress,  then  in 
session  at  TMiihidelphia,  ado])ted  the  following  resolu- 
tion: 

"Resolved,  That  the  flag  of  the  United  States  be 
thirteen  stripes,  alternate  red  and  white.  That  the  union 
be  thirteen  stars,  woven  in  a  blue  field  representing  a 
new  constellation," 

There  was  no  bunting  or  other  material  for  the  mak- 
ing of  flags  at  that  time,  no  gauzy  webs  of  red,  white  and 
blue,  the  adopted  colors  of  the  new  nation.  But  a  flag 
must  l)e  made  and  a  substitute  for  the  necessary  colors 
must  be  provided.  There  was  an  oflRcer's  overcoat  for 
the  blue,  a  soldier's  cotton  shirt  for  the  white,  but 
nothing  for  the  red  until  Captain  Stephen  White  ap- 
l)ropriated  one  of  his  wife's  woolen  petticoats,  when  the 
flag  was  soon  completed  and  unfurled  over  Fort  Schuyler, 
a  military  post  on  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  "Rome, 
the  birthplace  of  Peter  AVhite. 

Very  early  in  his  life  his  parents  removed  to  flreen 


226  WHEX  MICHIGAX  WAS  NEW 

Bay,  "Wisconsin.  At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  left  home  and 
started  out  on  his  eventful  career,  through  which  he  has 
])ecome  known  as  the  founder  as  well  as  the  maker  of  the 
city  of  ^rai'<niotte,  and  has  also  earned  the  title  of  "The 
Grand  Old  j\Ian  of  the  Upper  Peninsula." 

He  first  went  to  Mackinaw,  where  he  heard  many 
wonderful  tales  of  the  old  copper  mines  further  north, 
and  he  determined  to  visit  the  region  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. But,  although  he  made  several  attempts,  all  his 
plans  proved  unsuccessful. 

We  must  remember  that  there  was  no  canal  at  Sault 
Ste.  Marie  at  that  time  and  very  few  boats  of  any  kind. 
In  order  to  enter  the  waters  of  Lake  Superior  it  was 
necessary  to  haul  the  boat  over  the  portage  or  draw  her 
up  against  the  swiftly  flowing  waters  of  the  steep  rapids. 
In  either  case  this  was  a  formidable  and  sometimes  a 
dangerous  undertaking.  When  Peter  White  asked  for 
the  privilege  of  working  his  passage  on  one  of  these  boats 
which  was  bound  for  the  copper  country  he  was  refused, 
as  the  boat  had  already  a  full  crew  and  an  overload  of 
])assengers.  This  was  a  fortunate  circumstance  for  the 
lad,  for  the  boat  sank  with  all  on  board  before  she 
reached  her  destination. 

Later  he  became  a  sailor  on  the  schooner  Beta  Hub- 
bard, which  made  regular  trips  at  that  time  between 
Detroit  and  the  Sault.  While  on  one  of  these  trips  the 
schooner  was  wrecked  near  Thunder  Bay  Island.  The 
crew  managed  to  reach  the  Island,  and  from  there  they 
were  taken  to  Bay  City  by  the  steamer  Chicago.  Just  as 
they  were  leaving  this  place  to  return  to  Detroit  on 
another  boat  Peter  fell  and  broke  his  arm.    As  there  was 


PETER   WHITE  227 

no  physician  in  that  region  at  the  time  he  was  obliged  to 
submit  to  the  services  of  a  woman  who  acted  as  nurse  in 
the  little  village. 

When  he  arrived  in  Detroit  his  arm  was  in  a  terrible 
condition.  He  was  taken  to  the  office  of  Doctor  Cobb, 
who  immediately  decided  that  amputation  was  necessary. 
As  was  customary  at  that  time,  a  number  of  the  city 
physicians  were  invited  to  witness  the  operation.  They 
entered  the  room  and  exchanged  greetings  with  the 
operating  surgeon,  who  was  arranging  his  instruments, 
but  none  of  them  paid  any  attention  to  the  suffering  lad, 
who  lay  stretched  out,  securely  strapped  in  the  operating 
chair,  watching  the  horrible  preparations. 

While  they  were  arranging  their  chairs  in  front  of  the 
silent  victim,  the  old-time  famous  Detroit  physician. 
Doctor  Pitcher,  entered  the  room.  He  did  not  sit  down, 
but  went  directly  to  the  patient  and  examined  the  arm. 
After  a  brief  consultation  with  Doctor  Cobb  he  proposed 
that  the  operation  be  delayed  for  a  few  days.  He  then 
took  charge  of  the  case  and  gave  the  lad  a  course  of  treat- 
ment that  resulted  in  saving  his  arm,  and,  although  it 
was  carried  in  a  sling  for  four  months,  at  the  end  of  that 
time  it  was  a  good  arm. 

In  1849  Peter  White  joined  a  party  of  prospectors, 
who  were  on  their  way  to  the  Upper  Peninsula  to  locate 
and  develop  the  iron  ore  mines.  At  the  time  he  started 
on  this  expedition  he  was  eighteen  years  of  age.  His 
first  work  in  the  new  country  consisted  in  clearing  the 
brush  and  removing  the  sod  that  covered  that  particular 
part  of  the  underground  beds  of  iron  ore,  where  he  was 
leafed.     This  was  the  first  step  in  the  development  of 


228  WHEX  MICHIGAX  WAS  XEW 

one  of  the  greatest  industries  in  the  world.  The  uncov- 
ering of  the  iron  ore  led  to  the  mining  and  shipping  of 
the  same.  This  led  to  a  demand  for  boats  to  carry  the 
ore  to  the  Eastern  manufacturing  centers,  where  it  be- 
came iron  and  steel.  As  the  output  has  increased  the 
l)oats  have  grown  larger,  while  the  manufactured  pro- 
ducts of  the  great  beds  of  iron  ore  are  now  exported  to 
all  jiarts  of  the  world.  But  Peter  White  could  not  foresee 
all  that  was  to  follow  the  lifting  of  that  first  sod. 

He  did  his  work  and  he  did  it  well,  without  a  thought 
that  he  was  beginning  a  new  history  of  a  new  country, 
in  which  he  was  to  figure  as'  the  principal  character.  He 
wrote  his  name  on  the  title  page  of  his  own  home  region 
by  cutting  the  first  tree  in  the  clearing  that  grew  wider 
and  wider,  to  make  room  for  the  city  of  Marquette.  He 
appears  to  have  been  a  pioneer  in  several  other  move- 
ments. He  was  one  of  the  builders  of  the  first  hotel  in 
Marquette.  He  drove  the  first  horse  that  was  owned  in 
Marquette  and  was  a  proud  lad  when  this  task  was  as- 
signed him.  Soon  after  the  horse  arrived  a  team  of  oxen 
and  a  cow  were  purchased  by  the  company. 

** Peter,  can  you  drive  these  oxen?"  he  was  asked. 

Now,  although  Peter  knew  nothing  about  driving 
oxen,  he  was  too  clever  to  confess  it,  but  as  he  did  know 
that  he  was  willing  to  make  the  attempt,  he  replied 
rather  hesitatingly : 

'*I  believe  I  can,  sir,"  and  without  further  question- 
ing the  team  was  placed  in  his  charge. 

He  had  seen  oxen  driven  and  he  had  heard  the  drivers 
speak  to  them  in  a  language  v/hich  they  understood, 
although  he  did  not.     He  took  the  team  some  distance 


PETER   \yHITE!  82& 

away  from  the  camp,  out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  anj- 
of  the  party,  and  began  to  experiment  with  the  words 
which  he  had  heard  the  drivers  use.  He  first  shouted  at 
the  top  of  his  voice  ''Whoa."  The  oxen  stopped  im- 
mediately. Peter  had  learned  the  meaning  of  one  word 
in  oxen  language.  He  then  shouted  "Haw."  The  oxen 
turned  to  the  left.  Then  "Gee,"  and  they  turned  to  the 
right.  He  had  learned  his  lesson,  and  was  now  an  expert 
oxen  driver,  and  when  he  returned  to  the  camp,  proudly 
shouting  ''Haw,"  and  "Gee,"  and  ''"Whop  "  no  one 
imagined  that  this  was  his  first  experience. 

Later  in  the  summer  a  large  party  of  immigrants 
arrived  to  work  as  laborers  in  the  mines.  Many  of  them 
were  ill  with  a  contagious  fever  when  the  vessel  reached 
the  dock.  As  this  was  the  year  of  the  cholera  epidemic, 
the  fever  was  mistaken  for  that  dreadful  disease.  The 
sick  men  were  placed  in  a  rude  hospital.  The  disease 
spread  until  there  were  few  left  to  care  for  them  and  at 
last  Peter  AVhite  was  called  upon  to  act  as  nurse.  Peter 
knew  very  little  about  drugs,  or  medicines  of  any  kind. 
Instead  of  meddling  with  these  mysteries  he  adopted  the 
cold  water  treatment,  which  proved  a  blessing  to  his 
patients.  Among  them  was  the  only  physician  in  the 
community,  Dr.  Rogers,  who  received  the  same  treat- 
ment as  the  immigrants.  P)ut  he  was  not  at  all  satisfied 
with  Peter's  methods.  Although  he  tried  to  advise  his 
nurse  in  a  professional  manner  he  was  too  weak  to  make 
himself  understood.  Peter  continued  his  treatment, 
plunging  his  i^atients  one  after  the  other  in  tlie  cold 
water  to  reduce  the  fever,  and  when,  in  tlieir  delirious 
ravings,  they  called  for  food  or  medicine  he  gave  tliem 


230  WHEN  MICHIGAN  WAS  NEW 

another  bath  and  cold  water  to  drink.  In  this  vigorous 
manner  he  treated  them  for  two  weeks,  until  the  fever 
l)(\i>an  to  subside.  And  then  the  Doctor  said  to  him  in 
a  faint  voice: 

"Peter,  you  have  saved  our  lives.  If  you  could  have 
understood  what  I  was  trying  to  say  to  you  and  had  fol- 
lowed my  advice  you  would  have  killed  all  of  us." 

Although  Peter  White  is  a  native  American,  through 
his  long  and  strenuous  life  in  a  cosmopolitan  community 
added  to  his  natural  ability,  he  could  speak  several  lan- 
guages and  various  dialects,  both  French  and  Indian. 
No  two  distinct  Indian  tribes  speak  the  same  language. 
But  this  did  not  prevent  him  from  talking  with  them. 
AVhenever  he  came  in  contact  with  an  Indian  who  spoke 
in  a  strange  language  he  immediately  set  himself  the 
task  of  learning  it.  In  this  way  he  acquired  a  wonder- 
ful vocabulary,  which  proved  of  great  value  in  later 
years. 

From  a  mere  lad,  the  Indians  were  all  his  friends. 
They  trusted  him  and  liked  him  because  he  could  talk  to 
them  and  tell  them  stories  in  their  own  language.  For 
this  reason  he  often  acted  as  interpreter  when  the  com- 
pany dealt  with  the  Indians. 

On  one  occasion  he  was  sent  on  an  important  mission 
to  Escanaba.  For  a  boy  of  eighteen  this  was  a  great 
undertaking.  It  meant  an  overland  trip  across  the  penin- 
sula, through  a  continuous  forest.  Two  of  his  Cliippewa 
friends  volunteered  to  accompany  him.  Their  names 
were  Mongoose  and  Jimmeca.  This  was  his  first  ex- 
])erience  in  following  a  blazed  trail  through  a  wilderness. 
At  the  end  of  the  fourth  day  Peter  was  about  ready  to 


PETER  WHITE  231 

turn  back.  There  is  nothing  more  monotonous  and 
wearisome  than  following  a  trail.  The  dark  woods 
seemed  endless,  and  the  silence  was  oppressive.  He 
thought  of  the  Children  of  Israel,  who  were  in  the  Wild- 
erness for  forty  years,  and  he  pitied  them.  He  had  been 
in  it  bnt  four  days,  and  he  was  already  weary  and  dis- 
couraged. 

But  at  last  after  seven  days  spent  in  scrambling 
through  brush  and  briers  and  tangles,  and  in  floundering 
through  swamps  and  marshes,  he  arrived  at  his  destina- 
tion. The  return  trip  was  made  in  five  days.  T'pon  his 
arrival  home,  while  still  aching  and  smarting  from  the 
effects  of  his  journey,  he  made  a  resolution  that  he  would 
never  go  into  the  wilderness  again.  But  this  resolution 
was  soon  broken. 

During  the  first  winter  the  little  colony  at  Marquette 
was  shut  off  almost  entirely  from  communication  with 
the  outside  world.  There  were  only  three  or  four  mails 
brought  into  the  place  during  the  whole  season  and  these 
were  very  highly  prized.  There  were  few  letters  and 
fewer  newspapers.  The  newspapers  were  carefully 
wrapped  in  cloth  to  preserve  them,  and  were  passed  from 
hand  to  hand  until  all  had  read  them.  The  following  win- 
ter, 1850,  the  population  of  Manjiiette  had  so  increased 
that  measures  were  taken  to  establish  a  regular  mail 
service.  Twelve  hundred  dollars  was  subscribed  by 
different  peoi)lo,  and  the  dei)nty  postmaster  who  was  in 
charge  of  postal  affairs  at  the  time  was  instructed  to  hire 
someone  to  go  after  the  mail.  Twelve  hundred  dollars 
seemed  a  fortune  to  Peter  White  and  he  (juickly  volun- 


282  WHEX  MICHIGAN  WAS  XEW 

teered  to  carry  the  mail  for  the  money.  But  the  deputy 
postmaster  laughed  at  him. 

"You!"  ho  said,  "Why,  you  could  not  do  it.  You  are 
not  old  enough  nor  strong  enough.  It  will  take  a  full- 
grown  man  to  do  the  work." 

But  notwithstanding  this  rebuff,  Peter's  persistence 
won  him  the  job,  and  in  two  days  he  started.  Two  of  his 
Indian  friends  went  with  him.  It  seemed  as  if  every  man 
in  Marquette  had  left  a  wife,  or  a  mother,  or  children  in 
some  part  of  the  country,  and  hundreds  of  letters  were 
written  by  the  men  when  they  learned  that  Peter  AVhite 
was  going  to  carry  the  mail. 

Everybody  was  so  interested  in  the  great  event  that  it 
really  seemed  as  if  the  whole  town  was  watching  him 
when  he  started.  The  mail,  together  with  the  provisions 
they  would  need  while  on  the  trip,  made  a  heavy  back- 
load  for  Peter  and  his  two  companions.  The  mail  was 
taken  to  L'Anse,  where  they  met  carriers  from  other 
points.  Here  Peter  established  a  x^ostal  station.  It  was 
primitive  and  inexpensive,  but  it  served  as  a  postoffice 
without  a  postmaster.  He  hung  a  mail  bag  on  the  limb 
of  a  tree.  In  this  he  left  the  mail  that  remained  for  the 
carriers  who  had  not  yet  arrived. 

Tlie  second  trip  was  not  so  tedious,  A  team  of  dogs 
and  a  sled  were  used  to  carry  the  mail.  The  sled  was 
long  and  flat,  shaped  somewhat  like  a  toboggan.  The 
dogs  were  strong  mongrel  curs  and  could  travel  between 
four  and  five  miles  an  hour.  They  were  savage  and 
stubborn  and  easily  excited,  especially  when  they  scented 
the  wolves  that  sneaked  along  the  trail.  At  such  times 
they  became  almost  unmanageable.     The  only  way  they 


PETER   WHITE 


333 


could  be  kept  under  control  was  by  feeding  them  at  short 
intervals.  The  mail  was  securely  strai)])ed  on  the  sled. 
Peter,  on  snow  shoes,  ran  alont»-  by  the  sid<»  of  it,  guidiui^ 
and  controlling  the  leading  dog  by  a  strong  string  tied 


i'i;ii:ij    wiiiTi:s   snow 


to  its  collar,     lie  can-UMl  a  stick  with  wliidi   lie  stopped 

the  sled  when  necessary  by  pushing  it  into  the  dec])  snow. 

A  recent  writer  has  given  us  a  i)cn  [liclurc  of  I'eter 


234  WIIKX  MICIIKiAX   WAS  NEW 

White  when  he  first  started  out  as  mail  carrier.  He  was 
a  slender  lad,  with  a  full  beard  which  seemed  to  add 
several  years  to  his  age.  His  dress  was  typical  of  the 
time  as  well  as  of  the  locality.  He  wore  a  blue  and  white 
strii)ed  hickory  shirt,  which  was  an  extremely  popular 
garment  in  the  early  days.  Over  this,  both  in  summer 
and  winter,  he  wore  a  heavy  red  flannel  shirt.  His  moc- 
casins, or  shoe  pacs,  were  large  enough  to  allow  room 
for  two  or  three  pair  of  warm  woolen  stockings.  A  thick 
coat,  a  wool  or  fur  cap  pulled  down  over  the  ears,  and  a 
knitted  scarf  wound  around  the  neck  completed  the  cos- 
tume. 

Peter  made  nine  trips  during  the  winter.  Through 
his  efficient  service  he  became  the  most  popular  citizen 
of  Marquette,  even  at  that  early  day.  But  popularity, 
an  unusual  and  uncommon  experience,  and  a  vigorous 
course  in  phj^sical  training  were  all  he  received  for  his 
winter's  work.  While  the  citizens  of  Marquette  read 
and  enjoyed  their  letters  and  newspapers  they  forgot  all 
about  their  promises  to  pay  their  mail  carrier  for  his 
services. 

In  1851  Peter  White  went  away  from  home  on  a 
fishing  expedition.  When  he  returned  he  found  that  the 
new  County  of  ]\Iarquette  had  been  organized  and  that 
he  had  been  elected  County  Treasurer  and  Register  of 
Deeds.  He  made  a  protest  against  accepting  two  such 
important  offices,  asserting  that  he  was  not  yet  of  age 
and  could  not  legally  hold  them. 

** Peter,  keep  still,"  said  one  of  his  friends.  ''It  is 
necessary  that  the  County  Clerk  shall  know  how  to  write, 
and  you  are  one  of  the  few  in  Marquette  who  can  do  so." 


PETEK    WHITE  235 

Peter  kept  still  and  became  a  County  official  before 
lie  was  twenty-one  years  of  age.  Through  his  ai)point- 
ment  as  Clerk,  he  became  a  member  of  the  School  Board, 
which  office  he  has  held  ever  since,  a  period  of  more  than 
fifty  years. 

When  the  first  vessel  arrived  at  Marciuette  early  in 
the  spring  of  1852  it  brought  a  large  letter,  thick  and 
bulky,  bearing  the  seal  of  the  United  States  Government, 
and  the  address  of  Peter  White.  Peter  was  very  much 
astonished.  He  did  not  supi)ose  that  anyone  outside  tlie 
Marquette  region  had  ever  heard  of  him,  least  of  all, 
anyone  who  was  connected  with  the  Ignited  States  Gov- 
ernment. He  was  afraid  of  the  letter,  and  he  refused  to 
accept  it  and  would  not  open  it.  He  said  he  had  done 
nothing  against  the  Government  and  he  did  not  want  the 
Government  to  do  anything  to  him.  He  declared  that 
there  had  been  some  mistake  and  that  the  letter  did  not 
belong  to  him  even  if  it  did  bear  his  name.  At  last,  to 
settle  the  matter,  a  public  meeting  was  called.  A  Mr. 
Jacobs  acted  as  chairman.  After  much  discussion,  in 
which  Peter  still  persisted  in  his  determination  to  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  document,  Mr.  Jacobs  said : 

'*I  will  open  the  letter  for  you,  Peter,  and  I  will  be 
responsible  for  the  consequences,  whatever  they  may  be." 

Mr.  Jacobs  opened  the  letter  and  read  aloud  the 
application  for  the  office  of  Postmaster.  There  was  a 
blank  space  for  Peter's  signature  and  i)rinted  instruc- 
tions for  the  filling  out  of  other  spaces  with  the  names  of 
his  indorsers.  But  with  all  this,  Peter  still  claimed  that 
there  was  some  mistake. 


236  WrrKX   MICIITOAX  WAS   XKW 

"It  is  not  meant  fof  me,"  lie  said,  "and  I  will  not 
accept  tlie  odice." 

But  he  changed  his  mind,  and  in  a  few  weeks  a  mail 
bag  with  a  complete  postal  equipment  came  to  liim,  also 
his  official  appointment  as  Postmaster.  He  held  the 
position  for  twelve  years. 

The  population  of  Marquette  increased  with  the 
growth  of  the  mining  industry.  But  with  the  approach 
of  winter  and  the  close  of  navigation  they  were  still  cut 
off  from  all  communication  with  their  friends.  No  rail- 
road had  yet  been  built.  Again  the  citizens  began  to 
think  of  their  newspapers  and  letters.  It  was  the  same 
old  story  repeated.  Their  last  mail  had  reached  them  in 
October.  They  were  becoming  impatient.  They  realized 
that  they  would  not  receive  any  more  during  the  entire 
winter  unless  something  was  done. 

Their  thoughts  turned  to  their  Postmaster,  Peter 
White.  A  mass  meeting  was  called  and  he  was  invited  to 
attend.  It  was  an  enthusiastic  and  excited  gathering 
that  welcomed  him.  Many  speeches  were  made.  Every- 
body had  something  to  say,  and  everybody  agreed  on  the 
one  thing.  Peter  White  must  go  after  the  mail.  No 
one  else  could  do  it.  And  Peter  White  once  more  became 
mail  carrier  for  the  people  of  Marquette. 

He  was  accompanied  by  six  Indians  and  three  dog 
teams  of  six  dogs  each.  It  was  in  the  month  of  January, 
18r)4,  that  he  started.  They  took  nearly  one  thousand 
letters  to  be  posted.  The  snow  was  very  soft  and  snow- 
shoeing  was  tedious.  On  the  seventh  day  while  they  were 
advancing  very  slowly  in  the  deep,  wet  snow  that  cov- 
ered the  ice  of    Green  Bay   they  saw  in  the  far,  misty 


PETEi;  wiirri:  237 

distance  wliat  at  first  appeared  to  be  five  immense  loads 
of  hay  slowly  approaching  them.  V*u\  later,  as  the  two 
processions  drew  nearer  to  each  other,  they  saw  five 
double  teams  drawing  five  sleigh  loads  of  United  States 
mail,  bound  for  Lake  Superior  places,  by  way  of  Es- 
canaba  and  ^Faniuette.  This  mail  matter  weighed 
between  seven  and  eight  tons  and  was  in  charge  of  a  .Mr. 
Whitney  of  Green  Bay.  The  Post  Office  at  that  place 
was  so  overcrowded  with  mail  that  it  became  necessary 
to  send  it  on  to  its  destination  by  this  unusual  method, 
instead  of  waiting  for  the  carriers  to  come  after  it.  Mr. 
Whitney  had  engaged  ten  men  to  assist  him.  Sumo  were 
Indians  and  some  were  Frenchmen. 

Peter  White  immediately  took  charge  of  the  whole 
outfit.  He  packed  the  contents  of  one  of  the  large  sleighs 
on  his  dog  sleds,  and  then  sent  the  entire  party,  Indians 
and  Frenchmen,  liorses  and  sleighs,  and  dogs  and  sh'ds, 
with  tlie  tons  of  mail  on  to  Escanaba  and  ]\Iarquette, 
while  he  and  Mr.  Whitney  took  the  team  of  horses  and 
empty  sleigh  and  drove  to  Green  Bay. 

Something  has  got  to  be  done,"  said  Peter,  as  he 
studied  the  conchtions  at  the  Post  Office  in  this  place. 
There  was  still  left  about  a  hundred  bushels  of  mail  for 
Marquette  and  other  Lake  Su])erior  i)laces,  and  more  was 
arriving  every  day.  He  thought  of  his  fellow-citizens 
who  were  anxiou.sly  awaiting  his  return  with  the  wel- 
come message  that  a  regular  mail  service  had  been 
secured  for  them.  He  could  not  go  back  to  tliem  with- 
out it. 

** Something  has  got  to  be  done,"  he  repeated.  And 
lie  immediately  set  about  doing  something. 


■.>;^8  WHEN  MK'H ICAX   WAS  XKW 

His  first  stei)  in  the  matter  was  to  communicate  with 
(joncral  Cass  in  Wasliington.  The  nearest  telegraph 
station  was  at  Fond  du  Lac.  Without  delay  be  .iourneyed 
tiioro  and  began  sending  messages  at  a  rapid  rate.  Peter 
forgot  tliat  telegrams  cost  money,  even  more  at  that 
time  than  they  do  now.  He  told  Senator  Cass  a  great 
many  things  about  the  Upper  Peninsula  that  he  did  not 
know.  And  if  we  Can  believe  all  the  stories  that  are 
told  about  the  affair,  he  scolded  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment vigorously,  protesting  against  the  treatment  of 
the  Upper  Peninsula  people  by  the  Post  Office  Depart- 
ment. He  kept  the  wires  busy  between  Green  Bay  and 
Washington  for  two  days. 

At  last  he  received  a  message  informing  him  that  a 
letter  would  soon  arrive  at  Green  Bay  for  him.  While 
he  was  waiting  for  the  letter  the  telegraph  operator 
presented  him  with  a  bill  for  sixty  dollars.  Peter  was 
very  much  surprised.  He  was  a  thrifty,  clever  calculator 
in  all  business  matters,  but  in  his  excitement  he  had  for- 
gotten his  principles.  He  had  expected  to  pay  aboui 
one-sixth  of  the  amount,  which  he  considered  a  fair  rate. 
As  the  TTnited  States  Government  was  responsible  for 
the  account  Peter  suffered  no  personal  loss,  but  it  is 
possible  that  he  learned  a  valuable  lesson  in  the  mys^ 
teries  of  telegraphy. 

In  three  days  the  letter  arrived  informing  him  that  a 
special  agent  of  the  Post  Office  Department  had  been 
wired  to  meet  him  at  Green  Bay.  Wliile  waiting  for  the 
agent  he  rearranged  the  collection  of  mail  and  mail  bags 
in  the  Post  Office,  to  make  as  great  an  exhibit  as  pos- 
sible, in  order  to  more  thoroughly  impress  the  Govern- 


PETER   WHITE  230 

ment  with  the  urgent  need  of  a  l)etter  service  for  the 
Upper  Peninsula. 

Peter  displayed  great  tact  in  the  management  of  the 
affair.  He  refrained  from  broaching  the  subject  of  busi- 
ness while  his  visitor  was  tired  and  hungry.  Instead,  he 
met  him  at  the  stage,  escorted  him  to  a  hotel  and  gave 
him  a  fine  suj^per.  In  a  few  hours  he  had  secured  the 
promise  of  one  trip  of  the  mail  carriers  each  week  from 
Green  Bay  to  the  Ui)per  Peninsula.  But  he  was  not 
satisfied  with  this.  He  wanted  more.  And  as  has  been 
the  case  in  nearly  everything  that  he  has  undertaken,  he 
got  what  he  wanted. 

He  continued  to  entertain  the  agent  for  several  days 
longer  with  such  a  liberal  hospitality  that  before  he  left 
Green  Bay  the  service  had  been  increased  to  three  trips 
a  week.  From  that  date  the  people  of  the  Upper  Penin- 
sula have  always  had  a  regular  mail  service. 

In  185G  Peter  White  was  elected  a  member  of  the 
State  Legislature.  It  took  him  fifteen  days  to  get  to 
Lansing.  He  traveled  on  snow  shoes  from  Marquette  to 
Escanaba,  and  then  through  the  woods  to  Green  Bay, 
Wisconsin,  a  little  more  than  200  miles,  most  of  the  dis- 
tance on  snow  shoes,  and  then  by  team  to  Fond  du  Lac, 
and  through  the  woods  to  Jackson,  ^Michigan.  From 
there  he  walked  to  Lansing.  His  first  ai)pearance  at 
Lansing  created  a  sensation.  p]verybody  had  heard  of 
him  and  he  was  heartily  cheered  as  he    took    his    seat. 

Tn  1S55  he  began  to  study  law.  As  there  was  neither 
lawyer  nor  judge  in  "NFaniuette  at  that  time  he  decided  to 
provide  one  to  settle  the  quarrels  of  liis  fellow-citizens. 
There  was  neither  school   nor  college  where   he  could 


240  WHEX  MTCHTGAX  WAS  NEW 

enter  as  a  student,  but  there  were  books,  and  he  began 
to  study  them,  with  such  good  results  that  he  was  later 
admitted  to  the  bar  and  l)eeame  a  practicing  lawyer  in 
the  town. 

As  the  years  passed  Peter  White  grew  to  be  a  wealthy 
and  influential  man.  Through  his  liberal  generosity  in 
all  movements  that  pertained  to  improving  or  beautify- 
ing the  city,  or  to  the  welfare  of  his  fellow-citizens,  he 
had  become  the  leading  man  in  Marquette. 

AVhenever  the  people  of  the  Upper  Peninsula  were 
in  need  of  Government  assistance  they  called  upon  Peter 
White  and  they  never  called  in  vain.  In  1875,  when 
they  wanted  a  railroad  from  Marquette  to  Ste.  Ignace  he 
was  elected  State  Senator  and  sent  to  Lansing  to  secure 
a  grant  for  that  purpose.  This  was  twenty  j^ears  after 
his  first  election  as  a  State  Eepresentative,  On  that 
occasion  he  walked  the  most  of  the  way  from  Marquette 
to  Lansing.  This  time  he  rode  in  a  comfortable  railway 
car. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  name  of  Peter  White  is  so 
conspicuous  in  all  the  great  movements  that  mean  the 
development  of  the  Lake  Superior  country  that  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  decide  whether  he  made  the  Upper  Peninsula  or 
the  Upper  Peninsula  made  him.  But  among  all  the  great 
things  which  he  has  accomplished  there  is  probably 
nothing  which  will  prove  such  a  lasting  benefaction  to 
the  greatest  number  of  his  fellow-citizens  as  Presque 
Isle  Park.  The  word  Presque  Isle  means  ''almost  an 
island,"  and  is  descriptive  of  the  locality.  It  is  a  pic- 
turesque stretch  of  woodland,  with  a  rugged,  rocky  shore. 
The  United  States  Grovernment  had  reserved  it  for  liofht- 


PETER   WHITE 


241 


house  purposes.  Peter  White  eoiilfl  >f'<'  it  from  his  study 
window. 

''What  a  fine  park  it  would  make,"  lio  said  to  himself. 

And  this  thought  grew  in  his  mind  until  he  decided 
that  the  City  of  Mar(|uette  needed  a  park  much  more 
tliau  the  Lighthouse  l)('i»artment  iiocclcd  Presque  Isle, 
and  he  wont  to  Washington  to  see  what  could  he  done 
about  it.  At  first  there  was  much  opposition  to  his  ])lan. 
But  wlien  the  men  who  had  the  power  to  grant  or  t(» 


n;ri:i;    wiiiii;    rtr.i.ic    i.ii:kauv 

refuse  his  retjuest  heard  his  story  and  rememhered  what 
he  had  accomjilishod  in  hewing  a  city  out  of  a  wilderness 
and  bringing  civilization  to  its  inhabitants,  they  changed 


242  WHEN  MICHIGAX  WAS  NEW 

their  minds.  A  bill  was  passed  giving  Presque  Isle  to 
Marquette  for  park  purposes,  and  Mr.  White  went  home 
with  a  certified  eopy  of  the  law  in  his  pocket. 

No  other  man  in  the  State  of  Michigan  has  seen  so 
many  and  so  great  changes  in  his  own  community,  and 
taken  so  active  a  part  in  those  changes  as  Mr.  White. 
Where  once  he  followed  the  blazed  Indian  trail  on  snow 
shoes  through  an  unbroken  wilderness  he  now  travels  in 
comfortable  luxury.  The  trails  have  been  graded, 
bridged  and  tunneled,  and  long  trains  of  cars  speed  over 
them.  His  dog  teams  and  sledges  with  their  bulky  loads 
of  precious  newspapers  and  letters  have  passed  out  to 
make  room  for  the  modern  fast  mail.  And  his  Indian 
companions  have  passed  out  with  them.  The  hidden 
wealth  of  the  ore  beds  which  he  first  exposed  to  the 
sunlight  is  ever  rising  to  the  surface,  and  being  borne 
away  by  the  monster  steel  freighters  which  have  crowded 
out  of  existence  the  pioneer  schooner  ore  carriers. 
Where  the  ravenous  wolf  once  howled  and  snarled 
around  the  pioneer  homes,  cities  are  growing,  and  there 
are  mines,  and  mills  and  factories,  giving  employment  to 
thousands  of  human  beings.  I  find  no  fitter  words  to 
close  this  little  story  than  those  of  the  poet,  William  H. 
Drummond : 

''When  such  men  build  the  foundation,  easy  it  is  to 
raise  the  superstructure,  and  the  trail  Peter  White  has 
cut  through  life  is  blessed  by  acts  of  private  charity, 
and  deeds  of  public  devotion  that  will  serve  as  a  guide  tfl 
those  who  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  a  truly  great,  and, 
above  all,  a  good  man." 


Little 

People 

of  Other 

By  Mary  Muller 

Lands 

Series 

LITTLE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  SNOW 

For  Third  and  Fourth  Grades.  Adopted  by  the  Chicago 
Board  of  Education  as  a  Suppleiiu  ntary  Reader.  Away  up  in  the 
North  Land  live  the  Eskimos,  or  the  Little  People  of  the  Snow.  This 
book  tells  in  a  fascinating  way  the-story  of  Eskimo  life,  ever  interesting 
to  all  children.  The  type  is  large;  and  the  book  is  admirable  reading 
for  the  grades  for  which  it  is  intended.  It  contains  twenty-eight 
illustrations,  many  of  which  are  full  paire;  lOS  page;;  of  reading  matter. 
Silver  stamped  cloth  cover,  price,  35  cents.    Boards,  25  cents. 

LITTLE  PEOPLE  OF  JAPAN 

For  Third  and  Fourth  Grades.  In  the  story  of  the  birth 
and  surroundings  and  growth  of  Kaga,  a  Japanese  boy,  the  author 
gives  children  an  interesting  insight  into  the  customs,  dress  and 
child  tales  of  this  notable  people.  Tlie  book  is  appropriately  illus- 
trated with  half-tones  from  photographs  iro^  life.  Cloth,  192  pages. 
Price,  40  cents. 

THE  STOKY  OF  WRETCHED  FLEA,  A  Liule  Chinese  Boy. 

For  Second  and  Third  Grades.  Miss  Muller  has  a  charm- 
ing way  of  telling  about  little  folks,  for  little  folks.  In  the  story  of 
Wretched  Flea  she  telLs  of  the  home  life  of  a  typical  Chinese  bov,  be- 
ginning with  his  birth,  his  surroundings  as  a  baby,  as  a  school  boy, 
as  a  worker  on  his  father's  tea  farm,  as  a  young  man  attending  college, 
and  his  early  manhood.  All  children  will  be  greatly  interested  in  it 
and  every  person  can  learn  mucli  from  it  of  these  strange  people  Tlie 
quaint  custom  in  China  of  attempting  to  fool  evil  spirits  is  shown  by 
the  peculiar  name  of  the  boy  whose  life's  so  entertainingly  written  bv 
Mary  Muller.  Large  type.  Illustrated.  Cloth.  157  pages.  Price, 
35  cents. 

STORY  OF  AKIMAKOO,  An  African  Boy. 

The  scene  is  laid  in  the  wilds  'of  Africa.  Akimakoo  is  the  son  of 
the  ruler  of  a  strong  tribe  of  the  wilds  of  Africa.  He  is  ambitious  to 
become  a  great  hunter.  In  telling  the  story  of  the  attaining  of  his 
wishes,  descriptions  are  given  of  the  people,  their  habits  and  produc- 
tions; the  elephant  hunt;  among  the  cannibals;  of  the  warv  cro-.-odile, 
etc.  The  story  is  good — has  all  oi  Miss  Muller 's  art.  Cloth,  150 
pages.    Price,  35  cents. 


A.     FLANAGAN     COMPANY,     CHICAGO 


Charming  Animal  Stories  -  -  an^N 


Both  Old 

ew 


•BLyiCK  -BEjiUTY 

For  Third  and  Fourth  Grades,  ilie  autobiography  of  a 
■^lorse.  Ula.'k  Ijoauty,  in  rccounliiiL!;  tlio  many  incidents  of  liis  life, 
has  given  us  a  series  of  stories  full  of  interest,  danger  and  excitement, 
tiiroujiii  all  of  which  is  a,  pathetic  plea  for  the  more  considerate  treat- 
ment of  his  kind.  He  tells  his  story  from  colthood  to  old  age,  and  an 
interesting  one  it  is.     In  fact,  few  stories  have  equaled  it. 

Over  one  million  copies  have  been  sold.  Our  edition  is  the  best 
one  on  the  market  to-day  for  the  money.  The  paper  is  good,  the 
print  larizp,  the  binding  strong.  214  pages.  Price,  Cloth,  30  cents. 
Paper  15  cents. 

COLLIERY  JIM  :  The  Autobiography  of  a  Mine  Mule. 

For  Fourth  and  Fifth  Grades.  By  Nora  Finch.  Hun- 
dreds of  tliousands  of  "Black  Beauty"  have  been  sold,  and  the  amount 
of  good  done  by  the  publication  of  this  book  is  bevond  estimate. 

Colliery  Jim  is  similar  in  style  and  character,  but  is  an  account  of 
a  mine  mule  instead  of  a  horse.  The  style  is  much  the  same.  It 
begins  with  his  early  life  in  the  West,  his  purchase,  and  the  sending  of 
him  to  a  coal  mine  in  Pennsylvania.  Descriptions  are  given  of  the  meth- 
ods of  shipping  live  stock,  suggestions  made  in  reference  to  the  same. 

Colliery  Jim  tells  about  coal  mines,  of  the  methods  of  mining,  and 
all  the  conditions  existing  at  present. 

Miss  Finch  lives  in  a  part  of  the  coal  mining  district  of  Pennsylvania 
and  her  work  is  based  on  facts.  Illustrated.  Good  type,"  paper 
and  print.    CCoth.     170  pages.     Price,  40  cents. 

TtUKE 
For  Third  and  Fourth  Grades.  This  is  a  sequel  to  Black 
Beauty,  and  like  it  has  met  with  great  popularity.  It  is  the  story  of 
Duke,  one  of  the  noblest  dogs  of  dog  kind.  The  frolics  of  Duke  and 
his  rnerry  companions  are  the  delight  of  all  children  and  make  a  most 
interesting  story.  The  intelligence  of  this  dog  is  almost  human.  His 
manv  hairbreadth  escapes,  his  rescues  of  human  life,  his  noble  self- 
sacrifices,  his  wonderful  adventures,  make  him  the  hero  of  all  dogs, 
and  render  his  life  human  in  everythins:  but  speech.  154  pages. 
Price,  Cloth,  30  cents.    Paper,  15  cents. 

THE  STRIKE  AT  SHANE'S 

For  Third  and  Fourth  Grades.  This  is  a  second  sequel  to 
Black  Beautv,  and  is  a  strong  plea  for  dumb  animals.  It  points  a 
moral  that  all  should  read  and  fully  heed. 

It  illustrates  how  an  avaricious  man  in  his  greed  for  money  can  be 
misled  into  the  cruel  abuse  of  dumb  animals,  how  retribution  overtakes 
him  in  the  foim  of  a  "strike"  among  the  beasts  of  burden,  how"  he  is 
finally  led  to  see  the  error  of  his  wav,  and  how  prosperity  once  more 
smiles  upon  him.  96  pages.  Price,  Cloth,  30  cents.  Paper  15  cents. 

A.     FLANAGAN     COMPANY,     CHJCAQO 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  AT  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


SEFR4CBIWED 

LD-URL 

Nuv  ly  19$5 


AM 

7.4  ^-9 

k 


PM 
to- 10    V 


Form  L-» 
20m-l,'42(S5M> 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

AT 

LOS  ANGELES 

LIBRARY 


AA    001  160  997    1 


3  1158  01 


333  3108 


